summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/old/60109-0.txt
diff options
context:
space:
mode:
Diffstat (limited to 'old/60109-0.txt')
-rw-r--r--old/60109-0.txt8193
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 8193 deletions
diff --git a/old/60109-0.txt b/old/60109-0.txt
deleted file mode 100644
index 87f0ee4..0000000
--- a/old/60109-0.txt
+++ /dev/null
@@ -1,8193 +0,0 @@
-The Project Gutenberg EBook of Floyd's Flowers Or Duty and Beauty For
-Colored Children, by Silas X. Floyd
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Floyd's Flowers Or Duty and Beauty For Colored Children
- Being One Hundred Short Stories Gleaned from the Storehouse
- of Human Knowledge and Experience Simple Amusing Elevating
-
-Author: Silas X. Floyd
-
-Release Date: August 16, 2019 [EBook #60109]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FLOYD'S FLOWERS ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Richard Tonsing, hekula03, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-[Illustration: SILAS X. FLOYD _AUTHOR_ JOHN HENRY ADAMS _ARTIST_]
-
-
-
-
- FLOYD’S FLOWERS
- OR
- DUTY AND BEAUTY
- FOR
- COLORED CHILDREN
-
- BEING ONE HUNDRED SHORT STORIES
- GLEANED FROM THE STOREHOUSE OF HUMAN KNOWLEDGE AND EXPERIENCE
- SIMPLE AMUSING ELEVATING
-
-
- BY
-
- PROF. SILAS X. FLOYD, A. M., D. D.,
-
- AUTHOR OF “THE GOSPEL OF SERVICE AND OTHER SERMONS,” “LIFE OF CHARLES T.
- WALKER, D. D.,” “NATIONAL PERILS,” ETC.
-
-
- ILLUSTRATED BY
-
- JOHN HENRY ADAMS
-
- PROFESSOR OF ART AT MORRIS BROWN COLLEGE, ATLANTA
-
-
-
-
- COPYRIGHT 1905
-
- BY
-
- HERTEL, JENKINS & CO.
-
-
- ALL RIGHTS RESERVED
-
-
-
-
-I FEEL A PROFOUNDER REVERENCE FOR A BOY THAN A MAN. I NEVER MEET A
-RAGGED BOY ON THE STREET WITHOUT FEELING THAT I OWE HIM A SALUTE, FOR I
-KNOW NOT WHAT POSSIBILITIES MAY BE BUTTONED UP UNDER HIS SHABBY COAT.
-
- —JAMES A. GARFIELD.
-
-[Illustration: GEN. SAMUEL C. ARMSTRONG.]
-
-
-
-
- PUBLISHER’S NOTE.
-
-
-The publishers of this book have spared neither pains nor expense in
-trying to make it as nearly perfect as a book of this kind can be. The
-typographical appearance and the illustrations will speak for
-themselves.
-
-We consider ourselves fortunate in having been able to secure the
-services of the Rev. Dr. Silas X. Floyd as the author of this volume.
-Mr. Floyd’s life work, aside from his literary training, has made him
-the ideal man to speak to the colored boys and girls of the South. Soon
-after graduating from Atlanta University in 1891, Mr. Floyd became
-Principal of a Public School at Augusta, Ga., and remained in that city
-for five years consecutively as a teacher. In June, 1896, he was called
-from the school room into the Sunday-school work, having been appointed
-by the International Sunday School Convention as one of its Field
-Workers throughout the South. He continued in this work for three years,
-retiring from it to become Pastor of Tabernacle Baptist Church, Augusta,
-Ga., one of the largest churches in the South. After a year and a half
-in the pastorate, he returned to the Sunday-school work, becoming
-Sunday-school Missionary for Georgia and Alabama under appointment of
-the American Baptist Publication Society. Two years ago, he re-entered
-the school room, and is now once more Principal of a Public School at
-Augusta. His school is one of the largest in the State of Georgia.
-
-Mr. Floyd’s work, as the record shows, has been conspicuously for and in
-behalf of the children, and he is known far and wide as a competent
-writer and speaker on topics concerning young people. He has contributed
-to the Sunday School Times, the International Evangel, the New York
-Independent, The World’s Work, Lippincott’s Magazine, and many other
-journals and periodicals. He is the author of a volume of sermons
-published by the American Baptist Publication Society and listed in
-their catalogue as among their standard works, and is also the author of
-the Life of the leading colored Baptist preacher in America, published
-by the National Baptist Publishing Board. From the beginning of the
-Voice of the Negro, Mr. Floyd has had charge of the Wayside Department
-as Editor, and his work as a humorist and writer of negro dialect is
-known to many through that medium.
-
-In 1894, Atlanta University, his alma mater, conferred upon Mr. Floyd
-the degree of Master of Arts, and in 1902, Morris Brown College
-conferred upon him the degree of Doctor of Divinity.
-
-
-
-
- THE PICTURES AND WHO MADE THEM
-
-
-A distinctive feature of this volume is the inclusion of more than half
-a hundred of original drawings by a young artist. Every boy and every
-girl delights in pictures. There is something in pictures, even though
-the subjects be foreign to us, which readily takes hold of our innermost
-feelings and becomes companionable to the extent that we find ourselves
-loving that _something_ whatever it is:—a man, or an humble dog, or an
-old homestead, or what not. We seldom think that some great mind has
-been hard at work to produce that picture and that it takes years and
-years of application and deep study to prepare even a genius in art.
-
-While you are enjoying the pleasures to be derived from the “rough
-sketches” in this book it is hoped that at the same time you will catch
-the inspiration of the artist who made them. The negro race has produced
-very few artists of note, for very few of them have made a success in
-the profession. Of that few, John Henry Adams is second only to Tanner.
-
-Coming up with little in his favor other than a determination to “win”
-and the prayerfulness of loving parents, John Adams kept himself in
-school until he was thoroughly prepared to enter upon life’s sea as a
-thinker for and a master of himself. Acquiring his art education at The
-Drexel Institute, Philadelphia, Adams returned to Atlanta and found a
-place to utilize his training at the Morris Brown College, where he has
-been eminently successful as a teacher, and where he is loved and
-honored by all.
-
-The lapse of twenty-six years is a very short time to begin to measure a
-man’s success, but Mr. Adams has already succeeded. The demand for his
-work is large and plenteous. If there is such a thing as having more
-work than one can do, it applies pointedly to him. Besides the many fine
-and costly paintings which Mr. Adams makes and sells, his “rough
-sketches” are quite popular and “go like hot cakes.” And, with all of
-this he is a regular contributor to one daily paper, two weekly papers
-and a monthly magazine. This is but a glimpse of the man. His work as
-trustee of city charities, his visitations to mission houses and his
-liberal pocket-book show the more tender side of the artist. When a
-football game is in progress there’s another side of the man—the
-enthusiast. But all the way through Mr. Adams is ever the amiable
-gentleman, the vigorous thinker and worker, the friend of children and a
-constant source of gladness to the poor of Atlanta.
-
- PUBLISHERS.
-
-
-
-
- PREFACE.
-
-
-Truly the boys and girls of to-day ought to be thankful that they are
-alive. There never was such a golden age for childhood and youth as the
-present. To say nothing of the rich opportunities for mental and
-spiritual development, what a multitude of things have been provided for
-the innocent pleasure, the wholesome recreation of the young people of
-to-day; inventions that remind one of the magic of the “Arabian Nights”;
-tools of sport so perfect that one cannot imagine how they could be
-bettered; fascinating games, all unknown in the days gone by; books and
-papers upon which science, art and literary skill have lavished modern
-resources—all these and many other wonderful things have fallen to the
-lot of the favored boys and girls of to-day.
-
-And now enterprising publishers of our grand country are going to put
-the boys and girls of America—and especially the colored boys and girls
-of America—under obligation to them, because they have decided to add to
-the list of good books for children and youths already on the market. I
-use the word “good” advisedly; for from the day that I was engaged to
-write this book I have had in mind constantly the thought of making it
-such a book as would tell for good. It is an old saying that “evil
-communications corrupt good manners,” but evil reading does more than
-this: for evil reading corrupts good morals.
-
-I have endeavored to put into this book of stories for children only
-such things as might be freely admitted into the best homes of the land,
-and I have written with the hope that many young minds may be elevated
-by means of these stories and many hearts filled with high and holy
-aspirations. Our nation has a right to expect that our boys and girls
-shall turn out to be good men and good women, and this book is meant to
-help in this process.
-
- SILAS X. FLOYD.
-
-
-
-
- CONTENTS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- I. A SPELLING LESSON 19
-
- II. THE TRUTH ABOUT LUCK 22
-
- III. AN EVENING AT HOME 26
-
- IV. THE MAKING OF A MAN 29
-
- V. FALSE PRIDE 33
-
- VI. THANKSGIVING AT PINEY GROVE 37
-
- VII. THE LOUD GIRL 46
-
- VIII. THE ROWDY BOY 51
-
- IX. HONESTY 53
-
- X. UNCLE NED AND THE INSURANCE SOLICITOR 56
-
- XI. THE STRENUOUS LIFE 61
-
- XII. A HUMBUG 64
-
- XIII. A CANDIDATE FOR BAPTISM 66
-
- XIV. GOING WITH THE CROWD 72
-
- XV. MARY AND HER DOLLS 75
-
- XVI. JAKY TOLBERT’S PLAYMATES 79
-
- XVII. A VALENTINE PARTY 83
-
- XVIII. “NO MONEY DOWN” 86
-
- XIX. TOMMY’S BABY BROTHER 90
-
- XX. KEEPING SCHOOL 93
-
- XXI. THE SCHOOL OF THE STREET 96
-
- XXII. THE FOX HUNT 100
-
- XXIII. A BOLD VENTURE 105
-
- XXIV. A HERO IN BLACK 108
-
- XXV. THE ROAD TO SUCCESS 111
-
- XXVI. SAMUEL C. ARMSTRONG 114
-
- XXVII. HOW TO BE HANDSOME 117
-
- XXVIII. PATIENCE 119
-
- XXIX. THE BITER BIT 122
-
- XXX. THE ALPHABET OF SUCCESS 124
-
- XXXI. EASTER MONDAY IN WASHINGTON 125
-
- XXXII. KEEPING ONE’S ENGAGEMENTS 129
-
- XXXIII. A MIDNIGHT MISHAP 131
-
- XXXIV. FREDERICK DOUGLASS 133
-
- XXXV. OUR DUMB ANIMALS 136
-
- XXXVI. A PLUCKY BOY 138
-
- XXXVII. A HEART-TO-HEART TALK 141
-
- XXXVIII. A GHOST STORY 144
-
- XXXIX. GOOD CHEER 149
-
- XL. LIFE A BATTLE 152
-
- XLI. RULED BY PRIMITIVE METHODS 155
-
- XLII. HUNTING AN EASY PLACE 159
-
- XLIII. BURT BANKSTON’S BEQUEST 162
-
- XLIV. THE BIG BLACK BURGLAR 166
-
- XLV. PIN-MONEY MADE WITH THE NEEDLE 169
-
- XLVI. SELF-HELP 173
-
- XLVII. HENRY WARD BEECHER’S TESTIMONY 177
-
- XLVIII. ROUNDING UP A CHICKEN THIEF 180
-
- XLIX. SHIELDS GREEN, THE MARTYR 184
-
- L. AIMING AT SOMETHING 186
-
- LI. THE BLACK SHEEP OF THE REYNOLDS FAMILY 188
-
- LII. THE HOLY BIBLE 196
-
- LIII. ANDREW CARNEGIE’S ADVICE TO YOUNG MEN 198
-
- LIV. DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE GENTLEMEN 200
-
- LV. THE LETTER OF THE LAW 202
-
- LVI. THE BEST BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 204
-
- LVII. THE RIGHT TO PLAY 207
-
- LVIII. A CHRISTMAS PRESENT 209
-
- LIX. DRINKING AND SMOKING 211
-
- LX. THE NICKEL THAT BURNED IN FRANK’S POCKET 214
-
- LXI. MONUMENT TO A BLACK MAN 217
-
- LXII. THE BAD BOY—WHO HE IS 219
-
- LXIII. THE BAD BOY—HOW TO HELP HIM 221
-
- LXIV. THOMAS GREENE BETHUNE (“BLIND TOM”) 226
-
- LXV. NOT FIT TO KNOW 229
-
- LXVI. THE RIGHT WAY 231
-
- LXVII. KEEPING FRIENDSHIP IN REPAIR 234
-
- LXVIII. LITTLE ANNIE’S CHRISTMAS 236
-
- LXIX. THE VELOCIPEDE RACE 239
-
- LXX. FAULT-FINDING 241
-
- LXXI. THE PURITANS’ SABBATH 244
-
- LXXII. THE DEVIL ON AN EXCURSION 247
-
- LXXIII. RANDOM REMARKS 250
-
- LXXIV. BENJAMIN BANNEKER, THE NEGRO ASTRONOMER 254
-
- LXXV. “A LITTLE CHILD SHALL LEAD THEM” 258
-
- LXXVI. DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE LADIES 264
-
- LXXVII. THREE WORDS TO YOUNG PEOPLE 266
-
- LXXVIII. “A LAMP UNTO MY FEET” 272
-
- LXXIX. THE THREE BRIGADES 275
-
- LXXX. “HOME, SWEET HOME” 277
-
- LXXXI. EDMUND ASA WARE 280
-
- LXXXII. AN ANTE-BELLUM NEGRO PREACHER 284
-
- LXXXIII. PURITY OF CHARACTER 287
-
- LXXXIV. EACH ONE OF US OF IMPORTANCE 289
-
- LXXXV. THE POETRY OF LIFE 290
-
- LXXXVI. ON BEING IN EARNEST 292
-
- LXXXVII. YOUNG PEOPLE AND LIFE INSURANCE 294
-
- LXXXVIII. THE LITTLE SAILOR CAT 297
-
- LXXXIX. ADVICE TO LITTLE CHRISTIANS 299
-
- XC. A WORD TO PARENTS 301
-
- XCI. A HELPFUL MESSAGE 302
-
- XCII. THE UNSEEN CHARMER 304
-
- XCIII. OUR COUNTRY 307
-
- XCIV. THE “DON’T-CARE” GIRL 309
-
- XCV. NEGRO HEROES 312
-
- XCVI. FREDERICK DOUGLASS TO YOUNG PEOPLE 315
-
- XCVII. TOO HIGH A DAM 318
-
- XCVIII. A GOOD FELLOW 320
-
- XCIX. THE FUTURE OF THE NEGRO 321
-
- C. THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN 323
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
- LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS
-
-
- PAGE
-
- FRONTISPIECE.
-
- A SPELLING CLASS 20
-
- THAT’S A VERY PRETTY WAY TO SPELL “LOVE” 21
-
- “HOW MANY PAPERS HAVE YOU SOLD TO-DAY, TOMMY?” 23
-
- AN EVENING AT HOME 27
-
- BOBBY AND HIS “MAN” 30
-
- “HERE IS THE CARPET, YOUNG MAN; I HOPE I HAVE NOT KEPT YOU
- WAITING.” 34
-
- GRACE BEFORE GOING TO SCHOOL 38
-
- GRACE’S GRADUATION 42
-
- BLAB-MOUTHED AND NOISY 47
-
- MODEST AND QUIET 49
-
- HE STUFFS BOTH HANDS IN HIS TROUSERS POCKETS 52
-
- “HOW MUCH FOR THE MELON?” 54
-
- “DAT’S JES’ WHAT MY ’LIGION DOES,” SAID THE OLD MAN 57
-
- “I DON’T BREAK EASY” 62
-
- “O, GET OUT OF THE WAY, CAN’T YOU?” 65
-
- “MOTHER, I’M SO HAPPY. TEACHER FORGAVE ME” 74
-
- MARY AND HER DOLLS 76
-
- “I’M GOING OVER TO JAKY’S, MAMMA” 80
-
- OLD MRS. GRAY 84
-
- “PAPA I AIN’T GOT NO LITTLE BABY BROTHER TO PLAY WITH” 91
-
- TOOTSIE 94
-
- LITTLE JOE 97
-
- UNCLE HAMBRIGHT 101
-
- “YOU ALL WAIT UNTIL I COME BACK AND THEN WE’LL PLAY AT
- FOX-HUNTING” 103
-
- “LEND ME FIVE DOLLARS” 106
-
- A HERO IN BLACK 109
-
- THE ROAD TO SUCCESS 112
-
- HOW TO BE HANDSOME 118
-
- PATIENCE 120
-
- A BITER BIT 123
-
- KEEPING ONE’S ENGAGEMENTS 130
-
- A MIDNIGHT MISHAP 132
-
- OUR DUMB ANIMALS 137
-
- “THE BOY MARCHED STRAIGHT UP TO THE COUNTER” 140
-
- A HEART-TO-HEART TALK 142
-
- “HUH! HUH! THERE DON’T SEEM TO BE BUT TWO OF US HERE TO-NIGHT” 145
-
- “CHARGED WITH KISSING A GIRL ON THE STREET” 157
-
- “I HAVE JUST FINISHED MY COURSE IN THE HIGH SCHOOL” 161
-
- THE GAMBLER 163
-
- THE GAMBLER IN OLD AGE 165
-
- THE BIG BLACK BURGLAR 168
-
- PIN-MONEY MADE WITH THE NEEDLE 172
-
- WASHING DOLLIE’S CLOTHES 175
-
- “SON, IT’S A MIGHTY LUCKY THING FOR YOU AND NANNIE THAT I DIDN’T
- HAVE MY GUN” 182
-
- AIMING AT SOMETHING 187
-
- “HE CARRIED WITH HIM SOME WILD FLOWERS AND GREEN LEAVES” 190
-
- “WELL, JOHN, I SUPPOSE SISTER IS DEAD” 194
-
- DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE GENTLEMEN 201
-
- “MAMMA TOLD ME NOT TO ASK FOR ANY MORE CREAM” 203
-
- THE BEST BOOKS FOR CHILDREN 205
-
- “MAMMA, I HEAR OLD SANTA’S BELLS, AND OF COURSE THIS IS THE
- PRESENT HE BROUGHT” 210
-
- DRINK AND TOBACCO 212
-
- “A QUARTER, MA’AM” 215
-
- MONUMENT TO A BLACK MAN 217
-
- “PLAY FANTASTIC” ON THE FOURTH OF JULY 220
-
- THE BAD BOY—HOW TO HELP HIM 222
-
- FRANCES 229
-
- “I GOT IN THE HALL LAST NIGHT FOR NOTHING” 232
-
- THE TWO PATHS 235
-
- “SHE PUT OUT HER THIN LITTLE HAND AND FELT IT” 237
-
- THE VELOCIPEDE RACE 240
-
- FAULT-FINDING 242
-
- “GOODNIS GRACIOUS! I SEE DAT OLD CYCLOOM COMIN’ BACK AG’IN. HE
- LOOK BLACKAH AND WUSSAH DAN HE DONE BEFO. RUN, ISAAC, RUN!” 248
-
- “I WISH I COULD HAVE MY WAY WITH THOSE BOYS FOR ABOUT TWO MINUTES” 251
-
- DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE GIRLS 265
-
- “A LAMP UNTO MY FEET” 273
-
- MEMBERS OF THE RAINY-WEATHER BRIGADE 276
-
- HOME, SWEET HOME 278
-
- “SAINT PAUL WAS A MUCH BETTER MAN DAN I IS, AN’ DEY WHUPPED HIM
- MOS’ EV’YWHAR HE WENT” 285
-
- EACH ONE OF US OF IMPORTANCE 289
-
- THE POETRY OF LIFE 290
-
- BEING IN EARNEST 293
-
- TAKING OUT A POLICY 295
-
- THE LITTLE SAILOR CAT 298
-
- ADVICE TO LITTLE CHRISTIANS 299
-
- A WORD TO PARENTS 301
-
- “IS—ER—ER—MR. HOPEGOOD IN?” 305
-
- THE “DON’T-CARE” GIRL 310
-
- NEGRO HEROES 313
-
- FREDERICK DOUGLASS 316
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
- FLOYD’S FLOWERS
-
-
-
-
- I.
- A SPELLING LESSON.
-
-
-The boys and girls of Public School No. 10 were glad to have a new girl,
-whose name was Bertha Dent, enter their spelling class. The little
-girl’s mother told the teacher that the child could probably keep up
-with the First Grade in spelling, because she could spell such words as
-“dog” and “hog” and “cat” and “rat” and “bat.”
-
-It was not a great while before the teacher called the spelling class.
-She asked Bertha, the new girl, to stand with the class.
-
-“You may spell ‘dog,’ Mary,” said the teacher to one of the girls, “and
-tell us what kind of noise little dogs make.”
-
-“D-o-g, dog,” said Mary, “and our little dog says ‘bow-wow-wow!’”
-
-“That was very well done,” said the teacher. “Now, Annie, you may spell
-‘cat,’ and tell us what kind of noise little kittens make.”
-
-“C-a-t, cat,” replied Annie, “and the little kitties sometimes say
-‘mew-mew,’ and when the little doggies come ’round they bristle up and
-hiss at the doggies.”
-
-“That’s very well,” responded the teacher. “Sadie, you may spell ‘bird,’
-and tell us what the little birds do.”
-
-“B-i-r-d, bird,” said Sadie. “We have a pretty mocking bird that sings
-for us all the time; most birds sing, but mama says there are some birds
-which are good to keep bugs and worms off the vegetables and flowers.”
-
-[Illustration: A SPELLING CLASS.]
-
-“That is correct,” the teacher made answer. “Now, Bertha Dent, you may
-spell ‘love’ for us, and tell us what love does.”
-
-“Oh,” said the new pupil, “I know very well how to spell ‘love.’” And
-then Bertha ran to the teacher, threw her arms around the teacher’s
-neck, and gave her a sweet little kiss. “That is the way mama told me to
-spell ‘love,’” said Bertha quietly, while the teacher and all the
-members of the spelling class smiled.
-
-[Illustration: THAT’S A VERY PRETTY WAY TO SPELL “LOVE.”]
-
-“That is a very pretty way to spell ‘love,’” said the teacher. “But
-don’t you know any other way to spell ‘love’?”
-
-“Why, yes,” answered Bertha looking around. “I spell ‘love’ this way,
-too.” Then she brushed a fleck of dust from the teacher’s sleeve, picked
-up some papers that were scattered around on the platform and arranged
-them on the desk. She, also, pulled a tiny bit of thread off the
-teacher’s skirt. “I spell ‘love’” said Bertha, “by working for mama and
-papa and little brother, and trying to make everybody happy.”
-
-The teacher drew the little girl close to her side, threw one arm around
-the child’s neck and said,——
-
-“That is the very best way to spell ‘love’; but can’t you spell ‘love’
-the way the book spells it?”
-
-“Oh, yes,” said Bertha. “L-o-v-e, love.”
-
-The teacher hugged Bertha, called her a dear little girl, and then
-dismissed the class.
-
-
-
-
- II.
- THE TRUTH ABOUT LUCK.
-
-
-[Illustration: “HOW MANY PAPERS HAVE YOU SOLD TO-DAY, TOMMY?”]
-
-This is a world of order and system. There is nothing haphazard about
-it. The sun rises and sets according to a regular and unchanging law.
-The tides come in and the tides go out not by accident or chance, but in
-accordance with well-defined laws. Winter and Summer, sunshine and rain,
-follow each other in well-ordered succession. What is true in the
-natural world is also true in the moral and business worlds. A boy reaps
-that which he sows and gains the prizes for which he is willing to pay
-the price in labor and self-denial. A divine law controls success and
-defeat in this life and no strategem or trick can take the place of hard
-work.
-
-Some years ago, I happened to find myself near the terminal of the great
-East River Bridge in New York City. Two little boys were standing near
-one of the large iron posts crying their afternoon papers. I tarried
-near them because I was waiting for a particular car. One little fellow
-said to the other,——
-
-“How many papers have you sold to-day, Tommie?”
-
-“Nearly one hundred an’ fifty,” was Tommie’s quick reply.
-
-“Honor bright?”
-
-“Yes; honor bright.”
-
-“Whoopee! but ain’t you in big luck, Tommie?”
-
-“Luck!” exclaimed Tommie, wiping the perspiration from his brow. “There
-ain’t no luck about it; I’ve just been everlastingly at it since four
-o’clock this morning—that’s all!”
-
-And that is the _all_ of real success. Those who achieve success are
-“everlastingly at” what they are trying to do. Tommie was right in
-declining to have his hard and honest work cheapened by calling the
-result of it luck.
-
-“You are the luckiest chap I ever saw,” I once heard a little boy about
-sixteen years say to another boy of about the same age.
-
-“Why do you say that?” asked the other.
-
-“Because you have had your salary raised twice in the same year.”
-
-“Well,” was the reply, “you may call it luck; but I don’t. I have always
-done my work the very best I knew how. I have never once in the whole
-year been a single minute late in getting to the office, nor have I ever
-left a single minute before it was time for me to leave. When I have
-worked over-time, I have not made any fuss about it. My boss said when
-he raised my salary last week that he had taken these things into
-account. So, I don’t see where the luck comes in.”
-
-“All the same,” said the first boy, “some bosses wouldn’t have raised
-your salary.”
-
-“Then I would have the satisfaction of knowing that I had done my duty.”
-
-Boys, I tell you that’s right. Nine out of ten employers know that it is
-to their advantage to show appreciation of faithful work and they show
-it. When this appreciation comes luck has had nothing to do with it. The
-thing that passes for luck is in nearly all cases the just reward of
-honest endeavor.
-
-Do not, therefore, start out in life with the expectation that some
-“lucky turn” will bring you sudden honor or wealth or position without
-any effort on your part. Substitute that fine old word “_work_” for that
-deceitful word “_luck_,” and base your hopes of future success and
-usefulness upon the honorable labor that it is a God-given privilege for
-every well and strong and right-minded boy to give his heart and hands
-to performing.
-
-
-
-
- III.
- AN EVENING AT HOME.
-
-
-Boys and girls between the ages of eleven and seventeen ought to spend
-their evenings at home, as much as possible. In these busy, bustling
-twentieth century days, there are many families—so much the worse for
-them—that scarcely know what it is to spend an evening at home together.
-Not only the young people but the older people are “on the go.” The
-evenings are crowded with calls and invitations, which come from far and
-near. It is nothing to go five or even ten miles to an evening concert
-or social gathering, the trolley is so near, so cheap and so universal.
-But I tell you, boys and girls, no matter what the pleasure or amusement
-afforded—no matter what the instruction or culture received—there are no
-social or similar opportunities good enough to displace the home circle.
-The sooner young people realize this the happier they will be.
-
-[Illustration: AN EVENING AT HOME.]
-
-Boys and girls ought to plan for some evenings at home. Let other things
-have a share, but do not give up all the time to other things. Once a
-week the young people ought to arrange for an evening at home. Decline
-everything else for that evening, the same as you would for any other
-engagement. Gather the family together. Make a special place for grandma
-and grandpa. Sing merry songs; play innocent and amusing games; take
-time to tell the home folks about some of the things that you do and
-that you have seen in the world; get acquainted with the home folks; be
-delighted in their delight; by special appointment, spend one or two
-cheerful hours with the folks at home each week.
-
-The young folks themselves should take the lead in this matter. A home
-is not merely a place with four walls where people meet to eat and drink
-and sleep securely beneath a roof. Nay, boys and girls, a house is
-reared to be a _home_—the center where a family may gather into one; to
-be a serene retreat where the tenderest affections may find rest; where
-love may have a dwelling place, and the _amenities_ of life gain ample
-scope; where parents and children may press one another heart to heart;
-where sorrows and joys may be freely shared in sacred confidence; in a
-word, where the great work of training human beings for the duties of
-the present life, and the perfection of another, may be begun and
-carried on.
-
-There is one special reason for making much of the evenings at home that
-young people are not likely to think of. _Inevitably_ the _family_
-circle will be broken up very soon. Perhaps not by death, but most
-certainly by change. When Fred goes to college that is the beginning of
-new ties and new associations, and the home privileges can never be
-quite so complete to him again. The years of the complete unity of the
-home are very few indeed. While these years are passing, young people
-especially should make the most of them. My dear boys and girls, get the
-benefit of these years; get their joys; store up memories of home life,
-for they will be in future years the most beautiful pictures of the
-heart. However some may sneer at it, the memory of home and mother is a
-great power for righteousness. It has saved many a person to God and
-native land and race.
-
- “Be it ever so humble—
- There’s no place like home.”
-
-
-
-
- IV.
- THE MAKING OF A MAN.[1]
-
-
-Mr. Stamps, seated near the table, was glancing over the afternoon
-paper. Mrs. Stamps, in an easy chair, was doing some fancy work. Little
-Bobby, six years old, more or less, was playing with his toys on the
-floor. All at once the precocious little boy stopped short in the middle
-of his sport and, looking up at his mother, asked,—
-
-“Mama, who made the world?”
-
-“God,” replied Mrs. Stamps, sweetly.
-
-“Who made the sea?” continued Bobby.
-
-Mrs. Stamps answered, “God.”
-
-“Well,” said Bobby, “did God make everything?”
-
-“Yes, my son; the Lord made everything.”
-
-“And did he make everybody?”
-
-“Yes; the Lord made everybody.”
-
-Bobby was silent for a moment. Presently he looked anxiously at his
-father, and then, turning to his mother, he asked,—
-
-“Mama, did God make papa, too?”
-
-“Yes; God made papa also.”
-
-After a lengthy pause Bobby asked,—
-
-[Illustration: BOBBY AND HIS “MAN.”]
-
-“Mama, do you think that I could make a man, if I was to try real hard?”
-
-“You had better run out to play now, Bobby,” said Mrs. Stamps, somewhat
-non-plused by her son’s curiosity.
-
-Bobby left the room almost immediately. He went straight to the beach in
-front of the house, and labored long and earnestly in piling up some wet
-sand. Pretty soon he was joined in his work by two other little boys.
-For some time the three little fellows worked vigorously in piling up
-the mud. Mrs. Stamps called her husband to the window, so that he might
-see what the boys were doing.
-
-“Wife,” said Mr. Stamps, “I believe those little Satans are trying to
-make a man.”
-
-Toward sunset Bobby ran into the house and exclaimed with delight,—
-
-“Mama, we’ve got our man almost finished. We didn’t have but one marble,
-and we used that for one of his eyes. I came in to ask you to give me a
-marble, so that we might put in his other eye.”
-
-“It’s too late to bother now, Bobby,” said Mrs. Stamps. “Wait until
-to-morrow morning; then I will give you a marble and let you finish your
-man.”
-
-The next morning, bright and early, Bobby went out to look for his man.
-Lo and behold! the sea had washed the man away during the night. But,
-Bobby, of course, did not suspect that. He thought that the man had gone
-away of his own accord. So the little fellow spent the entire morning
-looking for his man. He looked under the house; he looked in the stable;
-he went up to the garret; he walked up and down the beach; he went into
-the woods—looking for his man. But his man was nowhere to be found.
-
-Two or three weeks later an African Methodist Episcopal Conference
-assembled in Bobby’s town. Among the ministers present there happened to
-be a short, chubby, tan-colored brother with only one eye. When Bobby
-spied him he examined the man curiously and cautiously from head to
-foot. The examination ended, Bobby concluded that that was his man. At
-once the little fellow left his mother and went over and took a seat
-beside the man. Bobby’s mother was somewhat embarrassed. The man was
-evidently pleased, although, to be sure, he himself was not quite
-certain why he should be an object of special interest to the little
-boy. The man went to the secretary’s table to have his name
-enrolled—Bobby went with him. He went into the vestibule to get a drink
-of water—and Bobby followed him there. But all the while the man was
-still in doubt as to the cause of the little boy’s apparent affection.
-By this time, thoroughly exasperated, Bobby’s mother decided to go home.
-She approached the pew in a very ladylike manner and said,—
-
-“Bobby, dear, come; we must be going home now.”
-
-“All right, Mama,” said Bobby in dead earnest, “but you will please let
-me take my man home with me—won’t you? I just found him to-day, and you
-know I’ve been looking for him for over two weeks!”
-
-Then, for the first time, it suddenly dawned upon Mrs. Stamps what was
-the matter with Bobby. In spite of herself she laughed heartily at the
-boy’s perversity. Finding that his mother hesitated to reply, Bobby
-turned to the man and said,—
-
-“Come on: we’re going home now. Why did you leave before I finished
-you?”
-
-
-
-
- V.
- FALSE PRIDE.
-
-
-Once upon a time the head clerk in a carpet store requested one of his
-junior clerks to go to a patron’s home to measure a room, and suggested
-that he take along a five-yard sample. The junior clerk objected to
-“carting” such a big bundle, as he said, “all over town,” and asked that
-one of the boys be sent with it. The proprietor of the establishment,
-who happened to overhear the remark, privately told the head clerk to
-inform the proud young fellow that a boy would be sent on after him with
-the roll. Shortly after the young man reached the house, the proprietor
-of the establishment covered him with confusion by appearing at the
-house in person with the roll of carpet under his arm. Handing the
-bundle to the bewildered young man, the proprietor remarked:
-
-“Here is the carpet, young man. I hope I have not kept you waiting for
-it. If you have any other orders, I’ll take them now.”
-
- * * * * *
-
-[Illustration: “HERE IS THE CARPET, YOUNG MAN. I HOPE I HAVE NOT KEPT
-YOU WAITING.”]
-
-A young woman of my acquaintance refused to carry home a yeast cake,
-though it was needed at once for the family baking and she was bound
-directly homeward. She said that she wasn’t a delivery wagon, and so the
-yeast cake had to be sent to her home.
-
-A great many foolish young people are so absorbingly regardful of their
-trim appearance on the street that they will never under any
-circumstances carry a basket or bundle, however much inconvenience they
-may cause others by refusing to do so.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Now, it is not proper pride or self-respect which prompts people to act
-as the young folks acted whom I have just referred to. It is silliness
-which prompts them to act so. Any honest work is honorable that is
-honorably done, and you will notice that young people of good social
-position and strength of character are above such pettiness. Only
-inferior people act that way. Superior people do not act so, because
-they are well aware that they cannot be compromised by doing
-straightforwardly, without fuss or apology, whatever needs to be done.
-Yet, I admit, that it seems to be human nature that whatever is
-distasteful or supposedly menial should be done by somebody else. When
-young people, or old people for that matter, are tempted to be foolish
-in such things they should remember the lesson of humility that Christ
-taught his disciples, when in that warm Oriental country, where only
-sandals are worn, He performed the necessary service of washing the
-disciples’ feet. For us to be above our business—for us to think
-ourselves too good or too dainty to soil our hands with honest toil—for
-us to feel that it is a lowering of our dignity to carry a bundle
-through the street, is to prove by our conduct that we are not up to the
-level of our business, that we are possessed of a great amount of false
-pride, and, in a higher sense, it shows that we have a foolish and
-wicked distaste of true service. There is nothing low, nothing
-degrading, nothing disgraceful, in honest labor, in honest work of any
-kind, whether it be to boil an egg properly, to sweep a floor well, to
-carry a bundle or package through the streets, or bring a pail of water.
-In fact, if somebody were to say that “chores” done or undone are the
-making or the unmaking of boys and girls, it would be a homely way of
-putting an important truth. Bringing up coal or bringing in wood,
-weeding the garden bed, running errands, washing dishes, sewing seams,
-dusting furniture, doing any odd jobs where there is need, cheerfully,
-faithfully—these lead to the highway of greater opportunities and are
-the usual avenues to the only manhood and womanhood that is worth
-having. My young friends, the castle of your noblest dream is built out
-of what lies nearest at hand. It is the uncommonly good use of common
-things, the everyday opportunities, that makes honored lives, and helps
-us, and helps us to help others, along the sun-road. “He that is
-faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much.” “Pride goeth
-before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.”
-
-
-
-
- VI.
- THANKSGIVING AT PINEY GROVE.
-
-
-The people of the Piney Grove settlement, both white and black, had been
-free for nearly a generation. The whites had been freed from the curse
-of being slave-holders, and the blacks had been freed from the curse of
-being held in bondage. But never in the history of this little town, in
-the very heart of the so-called “Black Belt” of Georgia, had the people
-known anything about the proper observance of Thanksgiving Day until
-189–. And in that year the revolution was brought about by a young
-colored woman named Grace Wilkins.
-
-Grace Wilkins was the only daughter of Solomon and Amanda Wilkins.
-Solomon and his wife were farmers—plain, simple, ordinary country folk.
-Amanda was literally her husband’s helpmeet. She went along with him
-every morning to the field, and, in season, chopped as much wood, picked
-as much cotton, hoed as much corn, pulled as much fodder, and plowed as
-much as her husband did. Up to her fourteenth year Grace had been reared
-on a farm, and had learned to do all the things that any farmer’s child
-has to do—such as milking cows, feeding hogs and chickens, hoeing cotton
-and corn, picking cotton, pulling fodder and the like. In her fourteenth
-year, acting upon the advice of an uneducated colored preacher, her
-parents sent Grace away from home to attend one of the great normal and
-industrial institutes for the training of the black boys and girls of
-the South.
-
-[Illustration: GRACE BEFORE GOING TO SCHOOL.]
-
-At first her mother and father were filled with forebodings. It was the
-first time that they had ever allowed their daughter to be away from
-them, and they missed her so much and longed for her so constantly that
-they thought that they had made a mistake in sending her off to
-“boardin’ school.” Ignorant and superstitious neighbors, though they
-knew as little about such matters as did Solomon and Amanda, were loud
-in saying that “Sol” and “Mandy” would live to regret the step they had
-taken in sending Grace away from home. The only rays of sunshine that
-came in to brighten these periods of mental unrest and gloom on the part
-of Mr. and Mrs. Wilkins were found in the letters which they received
-regularly from their daughter. Grace invariably informed her parents,
-whenever she wrote, that she was “well an’ doin’ well.” Thus reassured
-from time to time, Solomon and Amanda managed somehow to undergo the
-terrible strain of having their daughter absent from them for eight
-months. But meantime they were firmly of the opinion that, once they got
-their hands on her again, they would never allow Grace to return to
-school.
-
-With glad and thankful hearts Mr. and Mrs. Wilkins joyously embraced
-their daughter when she came home at the close of her first year in
-school. With keen and genuine interest, they listened to her wonderful
-accounts of the great school and of the great man at the head of it.
-Grace dressed differently and talked differently; and her mother said,
-speaking one day in confidence to her husband shortly after Grace’s
-return, “Dat gal’s sho got a new walk on her!”
-
-Grace Wilkins brought back a toothbrush with her from school. That was
-something which she had never had before. She used that toothbrush every
-morning and night. That was something that she had never done before.
-She was now careful to keep her hair well combed every day. That was
-something that she had been accustomed to do on Sundays only or on
-special occasions. She washed her face two or three times a day now, as
-her mother and father noticed. Before she went to school she had been in
-the habit of giving her face, as the old people say, “a lick and a
-promise” early each morning. Besides, Grace kept the house cleaner than
-she had kept it before. She brought home with her a brand-new Bible
-which she read regularly at home and always carried to church and Sunday
-school. She also had a song book called “Jubilee Songs and Plantation
-Melodies,” and it gladdened the hearts of the good “old folks at home”
-to hear their daughter sing from a book some of the very songs that they
-had sung all their lifetime and which were so dear to them.
-
-All these things and others made a deep and abiding impression upon
-Solomon and his wife. And finding that withal their daughter was just as
-loving and kind as she had been before, and that she was just as
-industrious and faithful as formerly, Mr. and Mrs. Wilkins were not long
-in deciding that their daughter should go back to that school another
-year, and that they would work hard and stint themselves in order that
-they might keep her there until she had finished the normal course.
-
-So back to school Grace Wilkins went—that year, and the next year, and
-the next. It was the proudest day in Solomon’s and Amanda’s lives when
-they sat in the magnificent chapel of the school and heard their
-daughter read her graduation essay on “The Gospel of Service.” Glad
-tears welled up in their eyes when they heard the principal call their
-daughter’s name, and then saw Grace step up to receive her certificate
-of graduation.
-
-Coming back to Piney Grove to live, “Miss Gracie”—everybody called her
-that after graduation—established a little school which she called “The
-Piney Grove Academy.” It was the first public school for colored
-children ever opened within the corporate limits of the little village.
-Before that the schools were district schools or county schools, which
-were taught about in different places for only three or four months in
-the year, mainly during the summer. Miss Gracie began her school the
-first day of October. By special arrangement she used the first three
-months for the public term allowed by the state, and supplemented that
-with a five-months term, for which the pupils were required to pay fifty
-cents each per month. The plan worked well, the parents joining in
-heartily in the movement, and the Piney Grove Academy soon became the
-model school for the surrounding counties.
-
-[Illustration: GRACE’S GRADUATION.]
-
-Among other things Miss Gracie had learned at school what was the import
-of our national Thanksgiving Day. At the opening of the second year of
-the Piney Grove Academy she decided that she would inaugurate an annual
-Thanksgiving service. Accordingly on the opening day of the second year
-Miss Gracie informed the pupils of her plan, and told them that she
-would begin the very next day to prepare a suitable program for the
-exercises. Afterwards Miss Gracie secured the cooperation of the village
-pastor—the same man who had been instrumental in having her parents send
-her away to school. Through him she was permitted to talk to the people
-at the church two or three times about the proposed celebration. She was
-careful to tell them that the Thanksgiving festival was meant specially
-to be a home festival in addition to being a time for the people to come
-together in their accustomed places of worship to thank God for the
-blessings of the year. She urged them, therefore, as far as they were
-able without going to unnecessary expense, to have family dinners and
-bring together at one time and in one place as many members of the
-family as possible. She explained to them how this might be done
-successfully and economically, and with pleasure and profit to all
-concerned. She also urged them to be planning beforehand so that nothing
-might prevent their attending church Thanksgiving Day morning. She was
-going to hold the exercises in the church, because her little school was
-not large enough to furnish an assembly hall for the people who would be
-likely to be present.
-
-On Thanksgiving Day nearly everybody in town went to the exercises. Many
-white people attended, including the county school commissioner and the
-school trustees. It was the first Thanksgiving service that any of them
-had ever witnessed.
-
-The program was made up, for the most part, of choice selections from
-negro authors, composers, orators, and so forth. A selection from
-Frederick Douglass on “Patriotism” was declaimed; one from Booker T.
-Washington’s Atlanta Exposition speech was also delivered. Paul Laurence
-Dunbar’s poem entitled “Signs of the Times” (a Thanksgiving poem) was
-read by one of the pupils, and also “The Party,” another of Dunbar’s
-pieces, was rendered. “The Negro National Hymn,” words by James W.
-Johnson and music by his brother, Rosamond Johnson, was sung by a chorus
-of fifty voices. At the opening of the service the president’s
-Thanksgiving proclamation was read and appropriate remarks were made by
-Miss Wilkins. The closing remarks were made by the Rev. John Jones, the
-village pastor. The remarks of Mr. Jones were in the congratulatory
-mood. He was naturally proud of Miss Gracie’s achievements, because he
-had had something to do with putting her on the road to an education. He
-spoke of the teacher as the leaven that was leavening the whole lump,
-and the applause which followed the statement showed plainly the high
-esteem in which the teacher was held by all the people. Everyone enjoyed
-the service. None of the villagers had ever seen anything like it
-before. After singing “America” all of them went away happy, many of
-them, in obedience to Miss Gracie’s previous counsel, going home to eat
-for the first time, well knowing what they were doing, a Thanksgiving
-dinner.
-
-At the home of Miss Wilkins there was an excellent spread of ’possum,
-potatoes, rice, chicken, pickles, macaroni, bread, a precious
-Thanksgiving turkey, and the inevitable mincemeat pie. Besides Miss
-Gracie, there sat at the table that day her parents, Mr. and Mrs.
-Solomon Wilkins, John and Joseph Wilkins, brothers of Solomon who had
-come from a distance, Mary Andrews, a sister of Mrs. Wilkins, who also
-came from a distance, Grandma Wilkins, Grandma and Grandpa Andrews, the
-Rev. John Jones, his wife, his daughter, and his only son, Jasper Jones.
-
-Jasper had gone to school at T—— one year after Gracie went, and, of
-course, was one year later in finishing the course there. On this
-Thanksgiving Day, nevertheless, he had been out of school long enough to
-have successfully established himself in the business of poultry raising
-and dairying.
-
-Just before the dinner party was dismissed the Rev. Mr. Jones arose and
-said:
-
-“There is another little ceremony you’all is invited to witness befo’
-you go out to see the baseball game. I am authorized by these
-credentials which I hol’ in my hands to unite in the holy bonds of
-matrimony Miss Grace Wilkins and Mr. Jasper Jones. If there is no
-objection, these two persons will please stan’ up, an’ I’ll tie the
-knot.”
-
-Of course there were no objections. The knot was tied. And when the
-villagers learned of the occurrence not long afterwards they had
-additional reason for believing that they were right when they voted
-that Piney Grove had never seen the like of such a Thanksgiving Day, and
-that Miss Gracie Wilkins was one of the best women in all the world.
-
-
-
-
- VII.
- THE LOUD GIRL.
-
-
-I do not know of a more sorrowful spectacle than that of a girl who is
-loud in her dress, loud in her manners, and loud in her speech. It is a
-great mistake for a girl to suppose that this loudness will be mistaken
-by her friends and acquaintances for smartness. The desire to be
-regarded as bright and witty has led many a girl into the folly of being
-loud in her manners. She often cherishes the illusion that the attention
-such manners attract is combined with admiration, when the truth is that
-those who witness her strange conduct are simply wondering how it is
-possible for her to throw to the winds that charm of all
-girlhood—modesty.
-
-One afternoon not long ago I saw a group of girls of the loud type. They
-came into the street car in which I was sitting. They all wore boys’
-hats. One wore a vivid red jacket with brass buttons, and another had on
-a brass belt. A third one had on a most conspicuous plaid skirt. This
-third one had a box of bonbons, and when the three were seated she
-opened the box and offered it to her companions, saying as she did so,
-in a voice loud enough and shrill enough to be heard in every part of
-the car:
-
-[Illustration: BLAB-MOUTHED AND NOISY.]
-
-“It’s my treat; have some, chums!”
-
-Upon this invitation one of the girls dived down into the box like a
-hungry bear, and held up a piece of the candy in triumph and then dashed
-it into her mouth with a great guffaw. “O, Mame!” said one of the girls,
-“if you ain’t just horrid to go and take the very piece I wanted!”
-
-“Mame” laughed and, taking the candy from her mouth, offered it to the
-other girl, saying as she did so:
-
-“Well, here it is, Lulu!”
-
-“Lulu” struck the candy from “Mame’s” hand, and it flew across the aisle
-into the lap of a lady sitting opposite the girls. This set all three of
-the girls to giggling and tittering, and they seemed in danger of
-convulsions when the owner of the box of candy let it fall and a part of
-the candy rolled out on the floor.
-
-The conductor came forward and picked up the box and candy and handed
-them to the owner. She giggled out her thanks, and “Lulu” said: “Why
-didn’t you give him a gumdrop for his trouble?”
-
-This seemed to impress the other girls as a most brilliant witticism,
-and they fell to tittering violently over it.
-
-Presently a gentleman came in and stumbled slightly over the feet of one
-of the girls thrust out into the aisle.
-
-[Illustration: MODEST AND QUIET.]
-
-“I beg your pardon,” said the gentleman, as he lifted his hat, whereupon
-the three girls grinned and giggled and giggled and grinned
-immoderately, and one of them said:
-
-“Roxy, you had better ride out on the platform, where there is more room
-for your feet!”
-
-“Roxy” then struck “Lulu” for making this speech. “Lulu” pretended to be
-much offended and flung herself over to the other side of the car, where
-she made a grimace at the other girls.
-
-The conduct of these girls during the half hour that they were on the
-car was such as caused every father and mother who saw them to regard
-them with pity. The loud girl, my dear readers, is always an object of
-pity. She should be a sorry object for her own contemplation. An old
-writer has said: “You little know what you have done when you have first
-broken the bounds of modesty; you have set open the door of your fancy
-to the devil, so that he can represent the same sinful pleasure to you
-anew.”
-
-Now, the loud girl may be entirely innocent of any actual wrong-doing,
-but she is regarded with dislike, distrust, and even disdain, by the
-better class of people. She acquires a reputation for rudeness and
-coarseness, and the people of refinement will not associate with her.
-Her character suffers, no matter how innocent she may be of any
-intention of doing wrong. Delicacy, modesty, is the certain sign of
-sweetness, purity and gentleness of character, just as indelicacy is the
-certain sign of a lack of these beautiful traits.
-
-
-
-
- VIII.
- THE ROWDY BOY.
-
-
-You can tell him wherever you see him. There are certain marks or
-appearances which he carries about with him and which are never absent.
-For one thing you will find him with a cigarette stuck in his mouth, and
-a cigarette is one of the deadliest poisons in the world for boy or man.
-He wears his hat on the side or cocked back on his head. Frequently he
-stuffs both hands in his trousers’ pockets. He doesn’t attend school
-regularly; sometimes he starts for school and ends at the bathing pond
-or the baseball park. He is late at Sunday school, if he goes at all,
-and he stands ’round on the outside at church while the service is going
-on inside. He steals rides on trains and on trolley cars, and on passing
-vehicles of all descriptions. He is saucy and impudent to older people,
-and is always ready and willing to quarrel or fight with his mates. He
-is what the boys call a “bully.”
-
-The loud girl and the rowdy boy are two things of which we have seen
-enough in this world. They are things; they are hardly worth the dignity
-of being called human beings.
-
-I saw one of these rowdy boys in his own home not a great while ago. His
-mother said to him:
-
-“Johnnie, you must always take off your hat whenever you come into the
-house.”
-
-“Good gracious alive,” he said, “I can’t do anything right. What is the
-use of grabbing off your hat every time you come into your own house?”
-
-[Illustration: HE STUFFS BOTH HANDS IN HIS TROUSERS POCKETS.]
-
-His mother looked sad, but said nothing. Presently she discovered that
-her little boy had brought some mud into the house on his shoes. In her
-sweetest tones she said:
-
-“Johnnie, you must go to the door and wipe your feet now. See how you
-are tracking up the floor there!”
-
-“Well,” said the rowdy boy with a snarl, “can’t the old floor be
-scoured? You must think this old house is gold.”
-
-Now, I am a preacher, boys, and, being a preacher, of course I am what
-is called a “man of peace,” but I tell you that that was one time I came
-pretty near wishing that I wasn’t a preacher so that I might have given
-that boy what he deserved. I was sorry, for the time being, that he
-wasn’t my son. No manly little boy will ever talk to his mother in any
-such way. I suppose that boy thought it made him appear to be a very
-important personage, but he was very much mistaken. Don’t be rowdy,
-boys; don’t be rough; don’t be rude. You were made for better things.
-
-
-
-
- IX.
- HONESTY.
-
-
-Early in the morning two little boys came to the market place. They
-arranged their little stands and spread out their wares, and sat down to
-wait for customers. One sold watermelons and fruit, and the other sold
-fish and oysters. The hours passed on and both were doing well.
-By-and-by Sammie had only one melon left on his stand. A gentleman came
-along and said:
-
-“What a fine, large melon! I think I will buy that one. What do you ask
-for it, my boy?”
-
-[Illustration: “HOW MUCH FOR THE MELON?”]
-
-“This is my last melon, sir; and though it looks fair, there is an
-unsound spot on the other side,” said the boy, turning the melon over.
-
-“So there is,” said the man. “I don’t believe I’ll take it. But,” he
-added, looking straight at the boy, “is it very good business for you to
-point out the defects of your goods to customers?”
-
-“Perhaps not, sir,” said the boy with becoming modesty, “but it is
-better than being dishonest.”
-
-“You are right, my boy; always speak the truth and you will find favor
-with God and man. I shall not forget your little stand in the future.”
-
-Then turning to the other boy’s stand the man asked:
-
-“Are those fresh oysters?”
-
-“Yes, sir,” said Freddie, “these are fresh this morning—just arrived.”
-
-The gentleman bought them and went away.
-
-“Sammie,” said Freddie, “you never will learn any sense. What did you
-want to show that man that spot on the melon for? He never would have
-looked at it until he got home. I’ve got an eye to business, myself. You
-see how I got rid of those stale oysters—sold them for just the same
-price as fresh oysters.”
-
-“Freddie,” said the other boy, “I wouldn’t tell a lie, or act one
-either, for twice the money we have both earned to-day. Besides I have
-gained a customer and you have lost one.”
-
-And it turned out just as Sammie said. The next day the gentleman bought
-a large supply of fruit from Sammie, but he never spent another penny at
-Freddie’s stand. It continued that way through all the summer. At the
-close of the season he took Sammie into his store, and, after awhile,
-gave him a share in the business.
-
-
-
-
- X.
- UNCLE NED AND THE INSURANCE SOLICITOR.[2]
-
-
-Turner Tanksley, a representative of the Workingmen’s Industrial Aid
-Insurance Company, called upon Edmund Grant, an elderly colored man,
-with a view to getting him to insure his life.
-
-“Good morning, Uncle Ned,” said Mr. Tanksley.
-
-“Mawnin’, Boss,” said the old man, raising his hat and making a low
-courtesy.
-
-“Uncle Ned, do you carry any insurance?” inquired the solicitor.
-
-“Does I car’y what?” asked Uncle Ned in great surprise.
-
-“Do you carry any insurance? Is your life insured?” asked the solicitor
-by way of explanation.
-
-“Bless Gawd! Yas, yas,” replied the colored man, “long ago—long ago.”
-
-Then the solicitor asked: “In what company?”
-
-Uncle Ned answered: “I’m a Baptis’, sah; I’m a Baptis’—a deep-watah
-Baptis’.”
-
-Mr. Tanksley realized that the old man had not understood the question,
-but, anyhow, he asked:
-
-“How long has it been since you joined?”
-
-[Illustration: “DAT’S JES’ WHAT MY ’LIGION DOES,” SAID THE OLD MAN.]
-
-“I j’ined,” replied Uncle Ned, “de same year dat de stars fell—I reckon
-you know how long dat’s been?”
-
-“That’s a long while,” commented the insurance man; “quite a long while.
-Does your company pay any dividends?”
-
-“Boss,” said Uncle Ned with a broad grin, “dat question is plumb out uv
-my reach. What is you tryin’ to git at?”
-
-“Why, Uncle Ned,” said Mr. Tanksley, “a dividend is interest paid on
-your money; and if you have been paying your money into one company for
-more than thirty years surely you ought to have been receiving your
-dividends long before now, especially if it’s an old-line company.”
-
-“Well,” said Uncle Ned, “hit sho is de ole-line comp’ny—hit sho is. De
-Lawd sot hit up Hisse’f ’way back yondah on Calvaree’s tree. But I ain’t
-nevah hyeahed tell uv no intrus’ nor no divverdens ner nothin’ uv dat
-sawt; an’ you ain’t hyeah me say nothin’ ’tall ’bout payin’ in no money
-fer thirty yeahs—you know you ain’t. Salvation’s free, white man;
-salvation’s free—you knows dat ez well ez I does.”
-
-The way Uncle Ned laughed when he had delivered himself of this
-remarkable speech would have done your soul good.
-
-“Oh, I see,” said Mr. Tanksley with much condescension, “I see that I’ve
-misunderstood you. You’re talking about your soul’s salvation.”
-
-“Dat’s what I is,” chimed in Uncle Ned, “dat’s what I is.”
-
-“I came,” resumed the solicitor, “to talk to you about insuring your
-body in case of accident, sickness or death.”
-
-“Accerdents is fer us all,” said Uncle Ned, with a far-away expression
-on his face, “accerdents is fer us all, an’ dah ain’t no gittin’ ’roun’
-death.”
-
-“That’s true,” responded the patient solicitor, “that’s true; insurance
-companies can’t prevent sickness and accidents and death any more than
-you can, Uncle Ned, but insurance companies can and do help you to bear
-your burdens in the time of trouble.”
-
-“Dat’s jes’ what my ’ligion does,” said the old man with supreme
-satisfaction, “dat’s jes’ what my ’ligion does.”
-
-“But we do it in a different way,” persisted the solicitor.
-
-“Well, how does y’all do?” asked Uncle Ned.
-
-Then the solicitor went over the details of the Workingmen’s Industrial
-Aid Insurance Company with his accustomed rapidity, telling about the
-initiation fees, monthly premiums, accident benefits, sick benefits,
-etc., etc., laying much stress especially upon the “endowment fund” that
-would be paid upon the death of the insured. When he had finished the
-elaborate narrative Uncle Ned, who had given the most earnest attention
-to the speaker, inquired:
-
-“Boss, who you say de money goes to w’en I dies?”
-
-“To your wife,” answered the solicitor, “or your children, or anybody
-you might name.”
-
-“Well, Boss,” said the old man, “lemme ax you one question: Don’t you
-think dat would he’p de uddah fellah mo’n hit would me?”
-
-“What other fellow?” asked Mr. Tanksley.
-
-“My ole ’oman’s secon’ husban’,” replied Ned; “you know des ez good ez I
-does dat ef I wuz to die an’ leave my ole ’oman two hundred or three
-hundred dollars, dah’d be some cullud gent’man done changed her name
-’fo’ ole Ned got cole in de groun’.”
-
-Uncle Ned’s originality made it very hard for Turner Tanksley to
-suppress a smile. Without giving the solicitor a chance to speak, Uncle
-Ned continued:
-
-“An’ dah’s anuddah way to look at hit. Wimmins is mighty cu’ious. Yas,
-sah; wimmins is mighty cu’ious. Ef I wuz to go into dis thing you’s
-tellin’ me ’bout, I dasn’t let Dinah know hit. White man, you don’t
-know—no, sah, you don’t know. Ef dat ’oman knowed she’d git all dat
-money w’en I died, she would sho put a spidah in my dumplin’—she sho
-would, an’ fuss thing I know I’d wake up some mawnin’ an’ fine myse’f
-dead, an’ all on account uv dis thing dat you calls ’showance. No, sah,
-I don’t want nothin’ to do wid hit. De Baptis’ church is good ’nuff fer
-me.”
-
-When the solicitor turned the corner he heard Uncle Ned singing some
-kind of religious song with the following refrain:
-
- “I’m Baptis’ bred, an’ Baptis’ bo’n.
- An’ w’en I die, dah’s a Baptis’ gone.”
-
-
-
-
- XI.
- THE STRENUOUS LIFE.
-
-
-They were having a rough-and-tumble time of it and Pansy was getting
-some pretty hard blows. She took them all good-naturedly, nevertheless,
-and tried to give as good as she received, much to the delight of her
-little boy friends. A lady who was standing near, afraid for the little
-girl, chided the boys and said:
-
-“You shouldn’t handle Pansy so roughly—you might hurt her.”
-
-And then Pansy looked up in sweet surprise and said with amusing
-seriousness:
-
-“No; they won’t hurt me. I don’t break easy.”
-
-It was a thoroughly childlike expression, but it had more wisdom in it
-than Pansy knew. She spoke out of a little girl’s experience with dolls,
-some of which, as she had learned, broke very easily. Pansy knew how
-delightful it was to have a doll that didn’t break so easily. Though she
-was not a homely girl by any means, and though she was not a wicked
-little girl, yet she wanted it understood that she was not like a piece
-of china. That was why the other children liked her so much—because she
-knew how to rough it without crying or complaining at every turn. Pansy
-was not a cry-baby.
-
-[Illustration: “I DON’T BREAK EASY.”]
-
-There is all the time, my dear boys and girls, a great demand everywhere
-all through life for people who don’t break easily—people who know how
-to take hard knocks without going all to pieces. The game of life is
-sometimes rough, even among those who mean to play fair. It is very
-trying when we have to deal with people who break easily, and are always
-getting hurt and spoiling the game with their tears and complaints. It
-is so much better when we have to deal with people who, like little
-Pansy, do not break easily. Some of them will laugh off the hardest
-words without wincing at all. You can jostle them as you will, but they
-don’t fall down every time you shove them, and they don’t cry every time
-they are pushed aside. You can’t but like them, they take life so
-heartily and so sensibly. You don’t have to hold yourself in with them
-all the time. You can let yourself out freely without being on pins as
-to the result. Young people of this class make good playmates or good
-work-fellows, as the case may be.
-
-So, boys and girls, you must learn to rough it a little. Don’t be a
-china doll, going to smash at every hard knock. If you get hard blows
-take them cheerily and as easily as you can. Even if some blow comes
-when you least expect it, and knocks you off your feet for a minute,
-don’t let it floor you long. Everybody likes the fellow who can get up
-when he is knocked down and blink the tears away and pitch in again.
-Learning to get yourself accustomed to a little hard treatment will be
-good for you. Hard words and hard fortune often make us—if we don’t let
-them break us. Stand up to your work or play courageously, and when you
-hear words that hurt, when you are hit hard with the blunders or
-misdeeds of others, when life goes roughly with you, keep right on in a
-happy, companionable, courageous, helpful spirit, and let the world know
-that you don’t break easily.
-
-
-
-
- XII.
- A HUMBUG.
-
-
-A boy or girl who is pleasant and agreeable everywhere except at home is
-a humbug. I know one boy who is a good deal of a humbug, although you
-would never think so if you were to see him in any place outside of his
-home. He is good-looking, neat and tidy, and carries himself like a
-little man. I do not know of a boy who can tip his hat more gracefully
-to a lady, or who can say, “I beg your pardon,” or “excuse me, please,”
-more pleasantly than he can. But, for all that, he is a humbug.
-
-I visited his home the other day. I heard his mother speak to him.
-
-“Alexander,” she said.
-
-“Well, what do you want?” he asked in a voice which plainly indicated
-his displeasure.
-
-“I want you to do something for me.”
-
-“Oh, you are always wanting me to do something just when I want to be
-doing something else,” said Alexander, and this time he was whining.
-
-In departing on his errand Alexander accidentally ran against his little
-sister in the hall. I expected to hear him say, “I beg your pardon” in
-the pleasant way that I knew he could say it, but he snapped out
-instead:
-
-“Oh, get out of the way, can’t you?”
-
-[Illustration: “OH, GET OUT OF THE WAY, CAN’T YOU?”]
-
-When he returned from the postoffice Alexander’s mother was out in the
-yard trimming the flowers. While Alexander was reporting to her, she
-happened to drop her scissors. I expected to see her polite and dutiful
-son pick them up, as he was close by when the scissors fell; but the boy
-paid no attention to the scissors. When his mother said: “Please pick up
-my scissors for me, Alexander,” he said:
-
-“What did you drop ’em for?”
-
-I spent the best part of one whole day at Alexander’s home, and never
-once during all that day did I hear him speak politely to his mother or
-sisters, nor did he observe the ordinary rules of courtesy and good
-behavior in their presence. He was continually grumbling and complaining
-and finding fault. So I think I have a right to say that this boy is a
-good deal of a humbug. Any boy is a humbug who is polite and gracious to
-others and in every way discourteous and disagreeable at home. Don’t you
-think so, too?
-
-
-
-
- XIII.
- A CANDIDATE FOR BAPTISM.[3]
-
-
-At the close of the regular prayer-meeting service the pastor of the New
-Mount Zion Colored Baptist Church, according to custom, stepped to the
-front of the platform and inquired:
-
-“Is dar anybody present to-night who would like to jine dis church? Ef
-so, please stan’ up.”
-
-Whereupon a little girl, apparently fourteen or fifteen years old,
-stood. The parson said:
-
-“Take yo’ seat. Dah’s one; de church will set togeddah atter dismission
-an’ hyeah f’um dis little lamb.”
-
-The benediction having been pronounced, all the sinners were asked to
-leave the room. Only church members are allowed to remain for these
-“after meetings.” When the room was cleared of all “the goats” a
-pompous-looking individual, perhaps a deacon of the church, arose and
-said:
-
-“Bruddah Pastur, de house is in ordah an’ ready fur business.”
-
-The pastor then asked the little girl who was seeking admission to come
-forward. She gave her name to a one-eyed man seated at a table in front,
-who, after a laborious effort, passed it up on a piece of paper to the
-preacher. The preacher, readjusting his brass-rimmed spectacles, looked
-at the piece of paper for a long while, and then raised his head and
-said:
-
-“Bruddahs an’ sistahs, dis is little Queen Victoria Davis, who comes to
-tell us what de Lawd has done fur her soul.” Then, turning to the girl,
-he said: “My daughtah, we wants you to tell us what fuss started you to
-prayin’, and how you foun’ de Lawd, an’ so on an’ so fo’th. Speak loud
-so all kin hyeah.”
-
-The little girl began as follows:
-
-“Well, bruddahs and sistahs, what fuss started me to prayin’ was dat I
-knowed dat I had a soul to save, an’ ef I didn’t git religion hell would
-sho be my home.”
-
-“True! True!” exclaimed a number of men and women in chorus.
-
-“An’ den,” continued Queen Victoria, “I wanted to start to servin’ de
-Lawd while I was young: I wanted to give Him my bes’ days.”
-
-“Amen,” said one old brother.
-
-“Well,” asked the pastor, “how did you feel while you was seekin’ de
-Lawd?”
-
-The girl hesitated a moment, evidently in doubt as to the exact purport
-of the question. Finally she said:
-
-“I felt like I wanted to be saved.”
-
-This answer not exactly suiting the parson, he put the question in a
-different way. Said he:
-
-“Did you feel light er did you feel heavy while you was a-prayin’?”
-
-“I felt both,” said the little girl in unaffected innocence. Funereal
-groans of pity swept through the congregation. The preacher tried again.
-This time he asked:
-
-“Did you feel light de mos’ er did you feel heavy de mos’?”
-
-When Queen Victoria responded, “I felt heavy de mos’,” a wave of
-approval greeted the remark.
-
-“W’en did dat heavy load leave you?” asked the parson.
-
-“Las’ Friday night,” said Queen Victoria; “las’ Friday night. I kep’ on
-a-prayin’ an’ a-prayin’, an’ I didn’t feel no bettah untell I made up my
-min’ dat I was a-gwine tah fin’ de Lawd er die a-tryin’. An’ las’ Friday
-night de Sperrit met me an’ spoke peace to my soul. I hyeahed a little
-voice, but I saw no man, an’ de little voice said to me, ‘Go in peace
-an’ sin no mo’: yo’ sins is furgiven an’ yo’ soul sot free’.”
-
-At this everybody shouted assent. “Glory! Hallelujah!” exclaimed an
-elderly sister.
-
-“Now, my daughtah,” said the preacher, “how did you feel atter dat?”
-
-“I felt light ez a feathah,” said the child. There was another shout of
-approval, Queen Victoria having hit upon the regulation answer.
-
-“Ef you was to die now, whar would you go?” inquired the examiner.
-
-“To heaven,” was the reply.
-
-“Ef you had ’a’ died in yo’ sins, whar would you ’a’ went?”
-
-“I would ’a’ went to hell,” said the girl.
-
-“Would Gawd ’a’ been jest in sendin’ you to hell?”
-
-“No, sah!” exclaimed the applicant. Many of the hearers laughed. The
-preacher raised his hand and said:
-
-“Don’t laff; don’t laff; de chile is young yit, an’ she’s got to learn.”
-
-Then by a series of leading questions, mainly concerning parental
-government, the old pastor brought the child around to the point where
-she saw, or where she was willing to say that she saw, that it was just
-for God to send people to hell.
-
-“Do you want to jine dis church?” continued the questioner.
-
-“Yes, sah,” said the applicant.
-
-“Dis is a Baptis’ church, you know,” explained the pastor; “we baptize
-hyeah by putting people deep down undah de watah. Ain’t you sheered uv
-cole watah in de wintah time?”
-
-“Watah can’t git too cole fur me,” said the little girl, “I got de grace
-uv Gawd in my heart.”
-
-The people fairly whooped at this (as in their superstition they
-supposed) supreme manifestation of faith.
-
-The pastor then turned to the congregation and said:
-
-“Is dah any uddah questions?”
-
-An old brother near the stove arose and said:
-
-“Bruddah Pastur, I ain’t hyeahed de chile say whar she was at w’en de
-change took place.”
-
-Queen Victoria responded:
-
-“I was at de Bridge Street church las’ Friday night.”
-
-The old brother nodded, as if completely satisfied with the answer. Then
-he asked:
-
-“How long is you willin’ to trus’ dis hope?”
-
-“Tell I dies,” said the applicant. Down sat the questioner.
-
-“Any mo’ questions?” asked the pastor.
-
-A sister stood.
-
-“Honey,” she said, “is you got any parrunts livin’?”
-
-“Yas’m,” was the reply; “my ma an’ my pa is both livin’, an’ dey’s both
-out in de ole fiel’ uv sin.”
-
-“Lawd ’a’ mussy!” exclaimed several of the hearers. The sister who asked
-the question sat bathed in tears.
-
-A brother in the rear arose and said:
-
-“I has a question dat I wants to ax: I wants to know, daughtah, ef you
-was convertid at de Bridge Street church, huccom you wants to jine dis
-church?”
-
-“De Speerit sent me to dis church,” exultantly exclaimed the girl.
-
-“Glory to Gawd!” said the pastor. “Bless de Lamb!” exclaimed someone
-else. “Honah! Honah! Honah!” hallooed many others, and there was a
-general shout.
-
-The examination ended, two sisters came forward and took Queen Victoria
-into the anteroom. When the applicant had been carried out a brother
-arose, the same pompous individual who had originally announced the
-house in “ordah an’ ready fur business.” Clearing his throat, he said:
-
-“Bruddah Pastur, I sho b’lieves dis is de works uv grace.” There was a
-loud chorus of “Amens.” “An’ I motions,” continued the speaker, “ef I
-kin git a secon’, dat she be ’ceptid ez er candidate fur baptism, an’ on
-baptism ’come a full membah uv dis church.”
-
-“Secon’ de motion!” “Secon’ de motion!” exclaimed several at one and the
-same time.
-
-The motion was put and carried. Queen Victoria was brought in once more.
-The pastor informed her of the unanimous vote of the church, and
-instructed her to be ready for baptism the following Sunday night. Then
-the meeting adjourned, the members singing as they dispersed:
-
- “Ole sheep, you know de road,
- Ole sheep, you know de road,
- Ole sheep, you know de road,
- Young lambs mus’ learn de way.”
-
-
-
-
- XIV.
- GOING WITH THE CROWD.
-
-
-“But all the girls went, mother. I didn’t like to be the only one left
-out. Besides, when I said I wouldn’t go they all laughed at me and said
-that I was a coward.”
-
-It was Wednesday morning, before school time, and Anna was dreading to
-go back to school—dreading to meet her teacher. The day before a circus
-had been in town. At recess, while the children were on the playground,
-they heard the noise of the band, and one of the girls said:
-
-“Let’s go and see the parade.”
-
-“All right,” said Anna. “I’ll go and ask the teacher if we may.”
-
-“No; don’t ask her—she might say no. We can get back before the bell
-rings, and she will never know that we left the grounds.”
-
-Anna and one or two other girls held back. They all knew that it was
-against the rules to go off the playground at recess without permission.
-
-“Oh, come on! Come on!” insisted one of the girls. “You’re afraid;
-you’re afraid! Come on! Don’t be such a coward; all the rest are going.”
-
-And so Anna went.
-
-When the girls saw the parade pass one point they wanted to see it once
-more, and away they went through the cross street to get to another
-corner ahead of the procession. School was forgotten; and when they did
-remember, recess time was long past and it was too late to go back.
-
-The next morning, as Anna stood in the kitchen talking it over with her
-mother, her little heart was very heavy. She knew she had done wrong;
-she dreaded to go to school; and she was very unhappy.
-
-“Perhaps,” said her mother, “if you had been brave about not going, the
-other girls would have stayed on the school grounds too. Or, if you had
-asked the teacher, I think she would have let you all go. But whether
-she did or not, it is never safe to do a thing just because ‘all the
-rest do it.’ Going with the crowd is not a good plan unless you are sure
-that the crowd is going in the right direction. The only wise thing for
-you to do is to be sure you are right, and then stick to it and never
-mind what the crowd does.”
-
-“I didn’t mean to do wrong,” said Anna, as the tears started in her
-eyes.
-
-[Illustration: “MOTHER, I’M SO HAPPY. TEACHER FORGAVE ME.”]
-
-“I know that, my dear,” said her mother, “but you were more afraid of
-being teased than you were of doing wrong. I hope you will remember from
-this day forward that the brave girl is not the girl who dares to do
-wrong, but the brave girl is the one who does what she knows to be
-right, in spite of the taunts and jeers of her playmates.”
-
-“What shall I tell my teacher?” asked Anna in a low voice, as she
-dropped her head.
-
-“Oh,” said her mother, kissing her, “you go right straight to your
-teacher and tell her that you have done wrong, and that you are sorry
-for it. Ask her to let you say so to the whole school. Be sure to beg
-her pardon, and promise not to do so again.”
-
-Little Anna did as her mother told her. That afternoon, when she came
-back from school, she ran into her mother’s arms and said:
-
-“Mother, I’m so happy. Teacher forgave me, and I mean to be good.”
-
-And the smile on Anna’s face spoke plainly of a happy heart.
-
-
-
-
- XV.
- MARY AND HER DOLLS.
-
-
-[Illustration: MARY AND HER DOLLS.]
-
-Was there ever a time when the first doll was born? Was there ever a
-time when little boys and girls, especially little girls, did not love
-dolls and did not have something of that nature to play with? It would
-appear that dolls, or playthings somewhat like unto dolls, are as old as
-babies themselves—that is to say, boys and girls, that ever since there
-have been little children in the world there have been little things for
-them to play with. And I never saw a sane person in my life who regrets
-that it is so. It is not only amusing, it is inspiring to see the little
-children making merry with their dolls and their toy animals and their
-little express wagons and their wooden guns and their toy steam engines
-and their whistles and their balloons and their brownies and their
-jumping-jacks and their hobby-horses and a hundred and one other things.
-
-Mary had put away her dolls for the night and was cleaning the doll
-house when papa came in.
-
-“How many doll babies have you now, Mary?” he asked.
-
-“I have five dolls now, papa,” said Mary, “but only one is a baby—that
-is little Flossie. Robbie and Nell are three years old now; Mattie is
-two and Jerusha is one year old. Flossie is now the only little baby.”
-
-The Rev. Dr. Smithson smiled.
-
-“Well,” he said after a time, “five dolls make a big family, I think.”
-
-“I don’t,” said Mary quickly. “Rolla Mays has thirteen girls and two
-boys in her doll family, and I haven’t but five in all!”
-
-“I shouldn’t think,” said Dr. Smithson, “that Rolla would know what to
-do with so many.”
-
-“Why, papa, of course she does!”
-
-“Mary,” said Dr. Smithson, looking thoughtfully at his little daughter,
-“I have a little girl in my Sunday school class who hasn’t a single
-doll. I thought you might like to give her one of yours. You could spare
-one—couldn’t you?”
-
-“Oh, papa, I couldn’t—not a one,” exclaimed Mary.
-
-“Not one—when this poor little girl hasn’t any?”
-
-“Oh, papa, I love my dolls so—how can I give them away?”
-
-“You’d have four left—wouldn’t that be enough?”
-
-Mary thought a long while before speaking. She looked distressed.
-
-“Papa,” she said at last, “Mrs. Grant was over here the other day, and
-she said that she wished you and mamma would give me to her because she
-didn’t have any little girl of her own. You’ve got five children
-yourself, papa—but would you give any of ’em away just because you would
-have four left?”
-
-Dr. Smithson took his little daughter in his arms and kissed her.
-
-“No, dear,” he said; “papa wouldn’t give any one of his children away.
-You may keep all of your dollies, and we’ll think of some other way to
-help poor little Hattie.”
-
-The next morning Mary said:
-
-“Papa, I have thought it all out for Hattie. You know I have been saving
-up a little money to buy me a little iron bank—but I can wait for that.
-I have saved up fifty cents—don’t you think that will be enough to buy a
-nice little dolly for Hattie, and let me keep my babies?”
-
-Dr. Smithson knew that Mary had long been planning for the bank. So he
-asked:
-
-“Are you quite sure that you want to spend your money in this way?”
-
-“Yes, papa, I’m very sure,” said Mary with a smile, though there was a
-hint of sadness in her eyes.
-
-Dr. Smithson and Mary bought Hattie a pretty doll. Hattie was overjoyed
-when she saw it. Mary went back home, glad that her papa had understood
-how she loved her dolls, and glad to find that not one of her beloved
-children was missing.
-
-
-
-
- XVI.
- JAKY TOLBERT’S PLAYMATES.
-
-
-“Well, Johnnie, where are you going this morning?” asked Mrs. Jones as
-her little boy started towards the gate.
-
-“I’m goin’ over to Jaky’s, mamma; you know I must go over to Jaky’s
-every day.”
-
-“What do you find at Jaky’s to make you so anxious to go over there
-every day almost before you are out of bed good?”
-
-“Oh, mamma, Jaky has the nicest playmates over to his house you ’most
-ever saw.”
-
-“Who else goes over to Jaky’s besides you?” asked Mrs. Jones.
-
-“Jaky don’t have no reg’lar visitor but me,” said Johnnie proudly. “Me
-an’ Jaky is the whole thing.”
-
-“Well, you are saying a good deal for yourself when you say that Jaky
-has the nicest playmates in the world—don’t you think so?”
-
-[Illustration: “I’M GOING OVER TO JAKY’S, MAMMA.”]
-
-“I didn’t mean me,” explained Johnnie. “Jaky’s playmates ain’t folks at
-all. Jaky’s playmates is animals—just animals, but I do believe that
-they have got as much sense as some folks I know.”
-
-“What kind of animals?” asked Mrs. Jones, becoming interested.
-
-Then Johnnie went on to explain. He said:
-
-“Jaky’s got chickens and dogs and cats and birds. He’s got names for all
-of ’em, and they all know their names and they just run to Jaky when he
-calls them. The chickens and birds, too, will just walk right up and eat
-out of Jaky’s hand. And his trained dogs and cats are just the funniest
-things I ever saw. His little dog, Trip, can carry a gun and obey the
-commands, “Carry arms!” “Present arms!” “Parade rest!” just like a
-little soldier. One time at a fair he saw trained dogs and horses,
-elephants, and even lions. Then he decided that he would train some
-animals himself. And, mamma, he has done well. Why, he’s got a cat that
-can spell some words. Jaky printed some letters of the alphabet on
-separate cards, and he’s got a cat that will pick out the right ones
-every time. One of his little dogs can play the fiddle. It may seem
-strange, but he certainly can do it. He can hold the fiddle, and draw
-the bow across it just the right way, and he can play a little tune.
-Jaky calls it a dog tune, and I think he ought to know.
-
-“You just ought to see Jaky’s chickens—he’s got six of ’em. He calls
-them and they all come running. Then he holds out his arm, and calls
-them by name, and they will jump up on his little arm, one after the
-other, and will sit there until Jaky tells them to jump down. And Jaky
-is so kind to his two birds that they won’t fly away when he lets them
-out of their cages for a little while. He can take them up in his arms
-and pat them gently, and then he puts them down, and they will lie still
-right by Jaky until Jaky calls them by name and tells them to go into
-the house—that is, I mean, into their cages.
-
-“By the way, mama, I forgot to tell you. Jaky is getting up an animal
-show, and he says that I am to be his manager. He’s going to print the
-cards to-day. He’s going to call his circus, “JAKY TOLBERT’S GREAT
-ANIMAL SHOW—THE GREATEST SHOW ON EARTH,” and he’s going to make me the
-manager of his circus. Won’t that be fine? You’ll come and see it—won’t
-you? We’re going to charge only one cent for you to come in. Oh, it’s
-going to be great, and I don’t want you to miss it.”
-
-“To be sure, I’ll come,” said Mrs. Jones. “Tell Jaky I’m glad to hear
-about how much he loves the dumb animals—every manly boy ought to love
-and protect them.”
-
-“I tell you,” said Johnnie, as he hurried out of the gate, “Jaky will
-fight anybody who hallooes at one of his pets or mistreats one in the
-least. He’s just as kind to them as he can be. Don’t you forget the
-show. It’ll come off next week.”
-
-
-
-
- XVII.
- A VALENTINE PARTY.
-
-
-It was one week from St. Valentine’s Day, and the Berry children had
-already provided a number of the tokens, comic and otherwise, which they
-meant to send to their friends. Jack produced a grotesque and awfully
-exaggerated caricature of a withered, stoop-shouldered old woman, with
-some cruel lines of doggerel printed beneath it.
-
-“I’m going to send this to old Mrs. Gray,” said Jack, as he exhibited
-the comic picture.
-
-Nearly all the children laughed, and said that the picture and the words
-beneath it would just suit the old woman. Mrs. Gray was an old and
-poverty-stricken widow woman, and many of the children of the little
-village took delight in playing tricks on her on Hallowe’en and
-Valentine nights. In this way, the children, especially the boys, had
-made her life so miserable that the old woman often said that she hated
-even the sight of a boy. In the midst of the merriment over the proposed
-venture of Jack Berry, it was Lillie Berry who spoke up, saying,——
-
-[Illustration: OLD MRS. GRAY.]
-
-“Jack, I tell you what I think. I think we ought to give Mrs. Gray a
-genuine surprise next week. She has had so many ups and downs in this
-life, I really believe that we can give her a little pleasure if we give
-her a true—true surprise. Of course, all the boys and girls will be
-invited to join in, but it is not going to be like a regular party, but
-something like the ‘surprise’ parties or donation parties that we
-sometimes give the preacher; we’ll just put the things on the doorstep
-and run, the way we do with valentines, you know. What do you say to
-that, Jack? And what do the rest of you think?”
-
-Very quickly the Berry children agreed with what Lillie had said, and
-immediately they set about planning for the valentine party.
-
-The night of February fourteenth was clear, cold and moonless. Across
-the fields in the darkness, a throng of merry young children, with a
-wagon or two (little goat wagons) piled high with baskets and bundles
-and wood, slipped silently toward the little house where old Mrs. Gray
-sat shivering over her scanty fire. A sudden knock at the door aroused
-Mrs. Gray from her musing. She hobbled painfully to the door. Opening
-it, she saw by the light of the tallow candle a basket of rosy apples
-and another of potatoes. Nothing else was in sight.
-
-A second knock followed almost as soon as the door had closed on the two
-baskets which were hurriedly drawn inside. This time a can of kerosene
-oil held a lonely vigil on the doorstep.
-
-“I haven’t had a drop in my lamp for two weeks,” Jack heard the old lady
-say, as she peered out eagerly into the darkness before closing the
-door.
-
-As she was busy filling her lamp, she was interrupted by a third knock,
-which resulted in a basket filled with groceries in parcels in all
-shapes and sizes. Great tears stood in Mrs. Gray’s eyes, and a great
-lump arose in her throat.
-
-At last knock number four revealed the real Saint Valentine—a group of
-laughing boys and girls, every one of whom carried an armful either of
-pine or oak wood for the stove.
-
-“Where shall we put it?” asked Jack Berry, as eager now to help as he
-had been the week before to tease. Mrs. Gray was rubbing her eyes, and
-wondering if she could possibly be awake and in her right mind.
-
-“Wish you many happy returns of Valentine’s Day!” said Lillie Berry, as
-she slipped into the withered hand a small purse containing the
-valentine money of the boys and girls; and before the bewildered woman
-could say more than a fervent “God bless you,” her guests had melted
-away in the darkness, and she was left to weep tears of thankfulness
-among her new possessions.
-
-
-
-
- XVIII.
- “NO MONEY DOWN.”
-
-
-Boys and girls, I suppose you are quite familiar with what is known as
-buying things on the instalment plan. You have seen people in your own
-neighborhood—perhaps in your own homes—buy things that way. Chairs,
-tables, bed-steads, rugs, pictures, things for the kitchen and things to
-wear, and many other things are bought that way. Most people think they
-are getting a great bargain when they are able to buy things by paying a
-small amount in cash as the first payment—say fifty cents or a
-dollar—and then pay the balance in small weekly or monthly payments. And
-especially do some of our mothers and fathers think that they are
-getting a great bargain, if they are able to buy things they want for
-“no money down” and so much a week. In such matters, my dear boys and
-girls, your parents are making a terrible mistake and are setting you a
-wrong example. They lose sight of the fact, when they fall into the
-habit of buying anything and everything on the instalment plan or on the
-“no money down” plan, that a day of reckoning is sure to come; that the
-time comes when they must pay for everything that they have been led
-into buying. Thoughtful people—wise people—prefer to pay “money down”
-when they buy anything; and this habit of paying as they go helps them
-in at least two ways. First, it saves money in their pockets, and,
-secondly, it keeps them from running in debt.
-
-Children, these men who come to your homes with great packs on their
-backs always charge you double for whatever they may sell you on the “no
-money down” plan—no matter what it is! That is why they are willing to
-make the terms so “easy,” as they say. In the end they profit by their
-schemes, and nobody else does profit by their schemes except these
-peddlers. You ought to avoid them as you would a wild beast. You do not
-know now, boys and girls, what a terrible thing debt is. I honestly hope
-that you may never know, and if you will take the advice of older and
-wiser persons I am sure you will always be free from the bondage of
-debt.
-
-Not long ago, I saw two women standing at the window of one of these “no
-money down” or “hand-me-down” stores. One said to the other—
-
-“I just believe I’ll get me a new cloak this winter. My cloak didn’t
-cost but three dollars, and it is so old and shabby that I am ashamed to
-wear it in the street. Look at that beauty over there in the corner.
-Only ten dollars and ‘no money down’.”
-
-“Yes;” said her companion, “but I guess the money will have to come down
-sometime.”
-
-“Oh, of course; but, you know, I won’t have to pay it all at once. I
-could probably get it for fifty cents a week.”
-
-“Well, why don’t you just save the fifty cents a week until you have
-enough to pay ‘cash down’ for the cloak, and in that way you would save,
-I am sure, three or four dollars; because you can buy that same cloak
-for six dollars or seven dollars in cash.”
-
-“Oh,” said the woman, “I’d never save it as I would if I had the cloak
-and knew that I just had to pay for it.”
-
-“But, Delia, the cloak would not really be yours until you had paid for
-it, and I would feel kind of cheap wearing a cloak that didn’t belong to
-me. If I were you I would stick to the old cloak until I could pay the
-money down for a new one. That’s what I would do.”
-
-And that is exactly what anybody should do who wants a new cloak. It is
-what people should do, no matter what they want. I know a boy fifteen or
-sixteen years old who had the courage and the manliness and the honesty
-to wear a very shabby old overcoat all of last winter rather than buy
-one on the “no money down” plan. It is his plan always to “pay as he
-goes,” and be debtor to no one.
-
-I heard the other day of a young fellow who goes two or three blocks out
-of his way to avoid passing certain stores because he owes the
-proprietors of those stores money that he cannot pay. That boy, I know,
-is miserable night and day. Mr. Longfellow, in his “The Village
-Blacksmith,” tells us that the honest old blacksmith could look “the
-whole world in the face,” because he did not owe anybody anything—he was
-out of debt. And boys and girls, if you are level-headed, you will fight
-shy of the “no money down” plan. By choosing the “money down” plan, you
-will save your self-respect and your good name.
-
-
-
-
- XIX.
- TOMMY’S BABY BROTHER.
-
-
-For several months Deacon Tadpole’s little son, Tommy, had made constant
-and repeated reference to the fact that he had no little baby brother or
-sister to play with. One day, when he was feeling unusually sad over his
-misfortune, he said to his father,——
-
-“Papa, I ain’t got no little baby brother to play with—you might at
-least buy me a little pony.”
-
-“Papa can’t buy a pony, son;” said the deacon. “A pony costs too much. I
-thought you wanted a little brother or sister.”
-
-“I do,” said Tommy, “but if I can’t get what I want I’m willing to take
-what I can get.”
-
-“But, you would rather have a little brother than a pony, wouldn’t you?”
-asked Mr. Tadpole.
-
-Tommy thought awhile and then said he thought he would rather have a
-little baby brother than to have a pony.
-
-“You see,” he said, “it costs so much to keep a pony, and we would have
-to build a stable for him, wouldn’t we, papa?”
-
-“Yes,” answered his father, “and we haven’t got any room in the backyard
-for a stable.”
-
-“And we’d have to buy hay, too,” said the child.
-
-“Yes,” said his father.
-
-“Well, I’d rather have the little brother.”
-
-[Illustration: “PAPA, I AINT GOT NO LITTLE BABY BROTHER TO PLAY WITH.”]
-
-So the matter was left in abeyance until a month ago when little Tommy
-was told one morning that a little brother had come to him.
-
-He was delighted. He danced around in the hall and made such a racket on
-the stairs that the nurse threatened to have him sent away. When he was
-permitted to see the baby, Tommy went into ecstasies. He asked a
-thousand questions about the little one, and was very anxious to know
-why God had taken so long to send him down from heaven. He wanted to
-kiss the baby, and cried because they wouldn’t let him hold it in his
-arms.
-
-But Tommy’s enthusiasm for the new baby began to wear off in about a
-week’s time. It was always, “Sh-sh! Sh-sh! You’ll wake the baby,” or
-“Tommy, you must be more quiet!” or “You can’t come in this room, now!”
-
-In fact the little baby brother seemed to be interfering with little
-Tommy’s fun to such an extent that he decided to go to his father and
-see if some new arrangement could not be made. Tommy found his father in
-the library. He ran to Deacon Tadpole and climbed upon his knee, and
-said,——
-
-“Papa, I don’t believe I want my little brother any more. I can’t have
-any fun with him. I’ll tell you what let’s do. Let’s trade him for a
-pony.”
-
-“Oh, we couldn’t do that,” said the deacon.
-
-Tommy was silent for a time. Then he said,——
-
-“Well, I don’t suppose we could find anybody that would want to trade a
-pony for him, but don’t you think you could trade him for a goat?”
-
-
-
-
- XX.
- KEEPING SCHOOL.
-
-
-Every boy and girl in America ought to go to school. The public school
-is one of the best institutions connected with the life of our nation.
-But did you ever hear of a little girl who went to school to herself? I
-have, and I want to tell you about it.
-
-We will call her Tootsie.
-
-There was no school house, and no teachers; nothing only just little
-Tootsie; not even her dolls; just simply Tootsie sitting all alone on
-the couch near the window. That was all there was to this little school,
-so far as anybody could see.
-
-But Tootsie said she had a large school, with some sixty pupils.
-Sometimes she would say that her scholars had been naughty and that they
-would have to stay in at recess; and then again she would say that they
-had been promoted to a higher grade; she often talked to her pupils as
-if they were real live people, telling them how they should stand and
-how they should sit and giving them permission to be excused, and so on.
-So you see it seemed in Tootsie’s mind very much more like a real school
-than it could to us.
-
-[Illustration: TOOTSIE.]
-
-Every morning, when Tootsie’s sister would start for school, Tootsie
-would watch her until she was out of sight, and then she would go and
-sit down on the couch. Not having a true-true school book, she would
-take her Christmas story books. At first she would only look at the
-pictures and try to think what the story about them must be. Then she
-would ask mama or grandma, or whoever happened to be nearest, what the
-words of the picture-story were. She would then say the words of the
-story over to herself, and look at the picture. Next day she would read
-over the words of the same story as far as she could remember them, and
-when she came to a word that she did not know, up she would jump and go
-and ask some one what it was. When she had learned a story herself, she
-would then talk to her sixty imaginary scholars about it, showing them
-the picture and explaining the story to them just as though the children
-were all there before her in her little school room.
-
-In this way Tootsie went through one after another of her story books,
-picking out the stories that had pleasing pictures.
-
-But the nice thing of it all was that Tootsie was really learning to
-read, and she did get so that she read real well; for she knew just what
-she was reading about, and often, when she would find a story that was
-funny, she would laugh right out even if she was at school, and then she
-would find mama or grandma and read the funny part to them.
-
-Maybe one reason why Tootsie learned so fast was because her school was
-just like play to her and not like work. Of course, it is easier to play
-than it is to work. But could you think of any better thing to play than
-to play keeping school? Why not try it? It helped Tootsie wonderfully,
-and I believe it would help many other boys and girls. What do you think
-about it?
-
-
-
-
- XXI.
- THE SCHOOL OF THE STREET.
-
-
-Little Joe, ten years old, had followed his business as a newsboy and
-bootblack in Smutville for three or four years, and, of course, had
-turned out to be a first-class little citizen of the street. He could
-curse and swear, and drink and smoke, just the same as any old hardened
-sinner.
-
-One day, after Joe had finished one of his daily fights with some other
-small boy, a kind-hearted gentleman stepped up to him and said,——
-
-“My little man, do you go to school?”
-
-“Nope,” said Joe.
-
-“Do you go to Sunday-school?”
-
-“Nope.”
-
-“Well,” said the gentleman, “what do you expect to do when you are
-grown?”
-
-“I ain’t going to wait till I’m grown—I’m going to be a jockey; that’s
-what I’m going to be.”
-
-“How would you like to be bank cashier or president of a great bank?
-Wouldn’t you like that better?”
-
-“Yep,” said the boy, “but a poor boy can’t get no job like that—now you
-know he couldn’t.”
-
-“Oh, yes; he could if he were to prepare himself for it. But a poor boy,
-and no other boy, will ever be a great business man if he is going to
-live forever in the street—cursing and swearing and fighting and, it may
-be, stealing, and having no higher ambition than to be a jockey.”
-
-[Illustration: LITTLE JOE.]
-
-“Are you a parson?” asked the boy, becoming interested.
-
-“No, but I am interested in little boys. I am the secretary of the Young
-Men’s Christian Association and we have a boys’ department. I want you
-to join it. I have found out about your habits and your surroundings; I
-was told of the death of your mother and father; and I made up my mind
-to come and ask you to come over to the Young Men’s Christian
-Association and live with us. You may continue to sell your papers and
-black boots, but, you see, living with us, you can go to school at
-night, and some day you will have a good education—and you might be a
-bank cashier.”
-
-Little Joe took this good man’s advice and went to live in the Y. M. C.
-A. building. He did not turn out to be a bank cashier or president, but
-what was better, Joe turned out to be a General Secretary of one of the
-largest Y. M. C. A.’s among the colored people of this country, and in
-that way has been instrumental in saving a great many other boys from
-the gutter.
-
-But Joe would never have amounted to anything if he had not been taken
-away from the wicked influences of the street, and placed on the road to
-higher things. The worst school in this world that any boy can go to is
-the school of the street. The school of the street turns out the most
-impure, the most dishonest and the most illiterate boys, and those boys
-and girls who ever rise to be anything or anybody in the world are the
-ones who leave the influences of the street in due time, as Little Joe
-did. The street offers most of its work and most of its attractions at
-night, as many boys can tell. The life of the street leads to no career
-that is worth following. The good careers are made by those whom the
-street has not had a chance to spoil, or by those who are taken out of
-the streets before they become hopeless cases.
-
-There is no greater error than the common notion that it is a good thing
-to let a boy run the streets and become “hard” and “tough” and “have his
-wits sharpened” and make “a little man” of himself, as some foolish
-people say. A boy learns more downright mischief in one night in the
-street than he can unlearn in the home in six months. And so, what will
-the teaching of the home, the public school and the Sunday-school amount
-to, if we are going to give our boys in their young and tender years the
-freedom of the streets? If now and then a street boy—that is to say, a
-boy hardened in the ways of the street—does get a good place, in most
-cases he will lose it and fall back to the old, free life of the gutter.
-The boys who succeed are the boys who get away from, or who are taken
-away from, the influences of the street and who are surrounded by better
-and more wholesome influences. Those who remain under the influences of
-the street become in the course of time members of the great army of
-beggars, tramps and criminals. It is a great pity that there should be
-so many stories going the rounds which tell about newsboys and messenger
-boys and so on rising to be bank clerks and telegraph-operators and so
-forth. On the whole, these stories are misleading, and for the reason
-that they seem to give the impression to many innocent boys and to many
-thoughtless parents that the surest way to give a boy a good start in
-life is to send him out into the streets to “rough it” and fight his way
-to the front over beer bottles, games of chance, the race-track, and the
-pool room, to the accompaniment of vulgar jokes, profane swearing and
-evil associates. I repeat: The school of the street is the worst school
-in the world, and the sooner boys get out of it the better it will be
-for them.
-
-
-
-
- XXII.
- THE FOX HUNT.
-
-
-Uncle Hambright used to pride himself upon his ability to invent amusing
-games for the children. Sometimes he found it hard to think of anything
-new, but the demands of the children were so insistent and his desire to
-please them always was so intense that it often happened that Uncle
-Hambright could almost make a way out of no way.
-
-Dinner-time was fast approaching. All the morning, the half-dozen little
-children, who were spending the day with Uncle Hambright at the
-Sunday-school picnic, had been playing every conceivable sort of game
-and had been enjoying every imaginable kind of story told in Uncle Ham’s
-inimitable way,—but still the children were not satisfied. “Just one
-more story,” or “Just one more game,” or “Give us your best game now for
-the last before dinner,”—the children clamored one after another.
-
-“Very well,” said Uncle Ham. “You all wait until I come back, and then
-we’ll play fox-hunting.”
-
-Uncle Ham went and told his sister and her husband, the parents of the
-little children, to take the dinner-baskets far into the woods to the
-place which they had already agreed upon as the spot where the
-dinner-table should be spread. Coming back to the children, Uncle Ham
-said,——
-
-[Illustration: UNCLE HAMBRIGHT.]
-
-“Now, we are ready. Come close and listen while I explain.”
-
-With anxious hearts and eager faces, and clapping their glad hands, the
-children gathered around Uncle Ham.
-
-“Now,” said he, “I have a piece of chalk here in my hand. I am going to
-make something like this wherever I go along.” While he was speaking he
-made a round ring on the fence close by. He put marks for the ears and
-feet and a mark for the tail. Then he continued: “This is the fox. I’m
-going to make foxes along the path that I take into the woods—sometimes
-these foxes may be on fences, sometimes on trees, sometimes on rocks, or
-anywhere I wish to place them. Whenever you find a fox you will know
-that you are on the right road, and you must be sure each time to follow
-in the direction that the head of the fox points. Then you won’t lose
-your way. You must give me a little start, because I must be out of
-sight before you all begin the hunt. At the end of the hunt, if you
-follow carefully, you will find a large present waiting for each one of
-you. You may help yourself to whatever you like, and then we shall all
-come back together, because, you know, I will be at the end myself
-waiting for you when you come.”
-
-It seemed that the ten minutes start that the children had agreed to
-give Uncle Hambright would never come to an end, so eager were they to
-begin the hunt. By-and-by the time came, and they were off. The first
-few foxes had been drawn on the board-walk, so the hunters had easy
-sailing for a little while. Pretty soon, however, one of the girls
-discovered a fox on a tree, and the head of the fox pointed right into
-the woods. At first the children halted. The eldest girl said finally,
-after studying a few minutes,——
-
-“Let’s go on; Uncle Hambright wouldn’t take us where anything could hurt
-us, and, besides, he said he would be waiting at the end.”
-
-Thus reassured, all of them plunged into the woods. Once in the woods
-the little foxes drawn on trees and stumps carried them right along by
-the side of a babbling brook for a long distance. Sometimes they would
-find one fox, and then they would find it very hard to locate the next
-one. It was great fun for them to scurry about in the woods, examining
-trees, stumps, rocks and everything, hunting for the foxes. Finally one
-of the little girls found a fox on a fence. The head of the fox pointed
-upwards. The little child said,——
-
-“This little fox seems to be pointing to heaven; I’m sure we can’t go up
-there.”
-
-“Oh, no;” said the oldest girl, again coming to the rescue,—“I think
-that that little fox leads over the fence—that’s all.”
-
-So, over the fence they jumped and continued the chase.
-
-[Illustration: “YOU ALL WAIT UNTIL I COME BACK, AND THEN WE’LL PLAY AT
-FOX-HUNTING.”]
-
-The course proved to be zig-zag now for a few minutes, and the children
-found the foxes more and more difficult to locate. They felt safe again,
-when the foxes were found on stones or rocks leading up the side of a
-hill. The woods began to thin out, and the children were no longer
-timid. Up the hill they went with a merry laugh and a shout. Once on top
-of the hill, they lost their course again. After a time, they found a
-fox, though, and that fox pointed straight down the hill. The children
-bravely followed. At the foot of the hill, they came suddenly upon an
-open space, and close by there was a great big fox marked upon a piece
-of black paste-board and standing right over a bubbling spring of water.
-
-“Uncle Hambright must have meant for us to stop here,” said one.
-
-“Maybe, he meant for us to stop and get some water,” said another.
-
-One or two of the fox-hunters stopped and drank some water. Then the
-oldest one said,——
-
-“Come on now, let’s look for another fox; I guess we are most through
-now.”
-
-About twenty yards away from the spring, the children came to another
-open space that was well shaded. What was their delight and surprise to
-find there stretched out before them on a large white table cloth, laid
-on the bare ground, a sumptuous picnic-dinner. And in the middle of the
-table there was a true-true stuffed fox with a large red apple in his
-mouth. For a few moments the children stood around the table in
-bewilderment. But they were not to be kept in suspense a great while.
-Pretty soon, Uncle Hambright and mama and papa came out of the woods
-near by, and such a laugh as went around that picnic-dinner was never
-heard before or since!
-
-At the close of the meal, the children all voted that that was the best
-game that Uncle Ham had played during the day.
-
-
-
-
- XXIII.
- A BOLD VENTURE.
-
-
-“Mr. Slocum, good morning, sir; I came around to ask you to lend me five
-dollars.”
-
-Mr. Slocum, Manager of the Harlem Steamboat Company, looked up from his
-desk in surprise when he heard this abrupt announcement.
-
-“What’s that?” he asked curtly.
-
-“Lend me five dollars,” said the little boy who had first addressed him.
-
-“Who are you?” demanded Mr. Slocum.
-
-“I’m nobody,” said the boy,—“nobody, but I want you to lend me five
-dollars.”
-
-Mr. Slocum, who was generally said to be a hard man to deal with, was
-surprised at the boy’s presumption, yet, nevertheless, he was secretly
-pleased at the boy’s frank and open manner.
-
-“Do you know what borrowing money means?” asked Mr. Slocum, rising and
-looking down upon the diminutive figure standing before him. The boy was
-barefooted, held his hat in his hand, and his hair was nicely combed.
-Mr. Slocum continued: “Don’t you know when a person borrows money he is
-supposed to pay it back?”
-
-“Oh, yes;” said the boy, “I know that. You lend me the money, and I’ll
-pay it back all right. I only want it for three months. I’ll pay it
-back.”
-
-[Illustration: “LEND ME FIVE DOLLARS.”]
-
-There was something about the boy’s face and general deportment that won
-Mr. Slocum’s favor. He ran his hand into his pocket, pulled out a
-five-dollar bill and handed it to the boy.
-
-“Thank you, sir;” said the boy, as he turned to go,—“thank you sir; I’ll
-pay it back.”
-
-Three months later, the same little boy entered Mr. Slocum’s office.
-
-“Here’s your five dollars, Mr. Slocum,” said the little boy. “I’m much
-obliged to you, sir.”
-
-“Who are you?” asked Mr. Slocum, as he reached out and took the money.
-
-“I’m nobody,” said the boy.
-
-“Well, why do you bring me this money?”
-
-“Because I owe it to you,” explained the little fellow.
-
-The boy told Mr. Slocum of the loan made three months before, and made
-Mr. Slocum recall the transaction. Mr. Slocum asked him to have a seat.
-
-“Well, what did you do with that money?” asked Mr. Slocum.
-
-“Well,” said the boy, “I was hard up when I called on you. Me and my ma
-had been selling papers for a living up to that time, but somehow we had
-got behind with our expenses. House rent was due, and we didn’t have
-nothing to eat. I had to find a friend somewhere. So, after trying two
-or three places where I was known and failing to get any help, I decided
-to drop in here and see you. You know the result. Well, I paid my rent
-for a week; rented a little stand for my ma to sell papers on the
-corner, while I continued to hustle in the street. That five dollars you
-lent me give me good luck, and I’ve been going right up ever since. Me
-and ma are living in a better place now; we’ve got a plenty to eat; and
-we’ve got a plenty of fine customers. I told you when I came here before
-that I was nobody then, but I’m somebody now, Mr. Slocum,—anyhow, I feel
-so—and I want to thank you again for the help you gave me.”
-
-The boy’s story pleased Mr. Slocum very much. It is needless to say that
-he took an interest in that boy, and continued to befriend him.
-
-This happened many years ago. To-day Tommy Tolliver—that was the boy’s
-name—is the Assistant General Manager of the Harlem Steamboat Company,
-and a very well-to-do man. Mr. Slocum says that there is nobody in the
-world like him. Tommy’s mother died some years ago, but she lived long
-enough to see her little boy taken out of the streets, put to school,
-and started on his career of usefulness.
-
-
-
-
- XXIV.
- A HERO IN BLACK.
-
-
-I read some years ago, boys and girls, a story in McClure’s Magazine,
-which I think should be of interest to every boy and girl in the world.
-The story was taken from the records of the Royal Humane Society of
-Great Britain. It told about an obscure negro seaman whose brave deed
-was discovered and honored by two of the great nations of the earth.
-
-One tropical night, the steamer Dolphin rested almost motionless off the
-Cayman rocks in Nicaragua. Crew and passengers, some twenty in all, were
-asleep about the deck, for it was too hot to go below. Then came such a
-squall as comes only in those Southern seas. The sails, all set,
-furnished ample leverage. Within ten seconds, the Dolphin was bottom up,
-her passengers and crew struggling in the water.
-
-[Illustration: A HERO IN BLACK.]
-
-Wilson McField, a negro and a subject of Great Britain, was the first to
-come to the surface. All his twenty-seven years of life he had known
-these waters, and he swam like a fish. He soon succeeded in climbing
-upon the bottom of the vessel. Then he shouted to the others, and one by
-one pulled up five of the crew.
-
-Fortunately the squall was soon over, although the sea was high. After
-they had drifted two hours the men heard strange sounds, like pounding
-within the vessel. Some thought they heard voices. The more
-superstitious were afraid. The night dragged on, and by daylight the
-sounds had grown fainter. The crew concluded that men were imprisoned
-within the boat, but none could devise a way to save them. Then the
-negro proposed to dive under and into the ship. They assured him he
-would never get out again, but carrying between his teeth one end of a
-rope that had been dragging from the vessel, McField dived, passed under
-the gunwale and rose in the hatch.
-
-It was pitch-dark, and the interior of the vessel was full of the
-floating cargo, but he kept on steadily. Finally concluding that he had
-reached the cabin, he rose, and in an instant his head was above water.
-Yet so foul was the air, and so narrow the space between the water and
-the ship’s bottom, that he could hardly breathe. He could see no one,
-but he heard the knocking again, and called out. Then came voices faint
-but familiar.
-
-Swimming in the direction of the sound, he found two men braced against
-the cabin sides and holding their heads above water. One was a young
-rubber cutter, named Mallitz, the other a native Spanish-Nicaraguan,
-called Ovando. Both were panic-stricken, and McField was obliged to
-threaten them with instant death if they did not obey him. He fastened
-the rope round Mallitz and gave the signal to pull. McField dived into
-the water along with his man. In his fright Mallitz entangled himself in
-the hatchway, and precious time was lost in freeing him. When they
-reached the surface Mallitz was unconscious, and McField more dead than
-alive.
-
-They pulled Mallitz aboard but McField would not follow. As soon as the
-rope was free he took it in his teeth and went under, found the hatch
-and entered the cabin. Ovando was almost uncontrollable with fear and
-exhaustion, but McField finally secured him with the rope, and gave the
-signal to pull up. This time the trip was made without accident, and
-both men were drawn on board. All the men were saved.
-
-The United States government awarded McField a medal and a sum of money
-in gold, and the Royal Humane Society of Great Britain gave him a medal
-of silver.
-
-
-
-
- XXV.
- THE ROAD TO SUCCESS.
-
-
-The world is constantly looking for the man who knows the most, and it
-pays little regard to those who are proficient in the usual degree in
-the same things. One must excel, or, in other words, know more than his
-associates in order to succeed notably. The world will bid high for you
-if you know more than other men.
-
-[Illustration: THE ROAD TO SUCCESS.]
-
-So that boys and girls who are preparing themselves for the duties of
-life should not aim simply at being as good as somebody else, but they
-should aim at being the best that it is possible to be in any chosen
-line of life or business. I have noticed in my short lifetime that there
-is a great tendency on the part of young people to cut short their
-education. Being able to shine in the intellectual and social worlds
-with the small attainments made in some college or normal school or
-industrial school, the average young negro man is content to stop with a
-diploma or certificate from one or another of these institutions. They
-will never realize what injury they have done themselves by so doing
-until it is too late. On the other hand, there is another large class of
-young people that stop short even before they have finished the course
-in even any one of the normal or industrial schools. They must go out to
-work; they know enough to make a living; what’s the use of so much
-education, anyhow? This is the way some of them talk. This is what some
-of them believe. Boys and girls, no man or woman with such low ideals
-will ever reach the topmost round of the ladder of fame. Such boys and
-girls will always play a second-rate part in the great drama of life.
-The boys and girls who are going to the front—the boys and girls who are
-going to have the leading parts—are the boys and girls who are willing
-to take time to prepare themselves. And preparation means hard work; and
-not only hard work, but hard and long-continued work. A person can learn
-a good deal in one year; a person can learn a good deal in two years;
-but nobody can learn enough in one or two years, or in three or four
-years, to make it at all likely that he will ever be sought by the great
-world.
-
-Aside from the rudimentary training, it ought to take at least ten years
-to make a good doctor, or a good lawyer, or a good electrician, or a
-good preacher. Four of these years ought to be spent in college; and
-four in the professional school; and the other two ought to be spent in
-picking up a practical or working knowledge of the calling—whatever it
-may be. The young doctor obtains this practical knowledge in hospitals
-and in practice among the poor. The electrician obtains it by entering
-some large electrical industry or manufactory, in which a thoroughly
-practical knowledge of mechanical engineering and electricity can be
-secured. It is true that some men have become distinguished in these
-callings without this long preparation of which I have spoken; yet it
-is, also, true that they would have been better off—they would have been
-more likely to have become eminent—if they had taken the longer course.
-College is a little world which every one, other things being equal,
-ought to enter and pass through before launching in the great world.
-
-
-
-
- XXVI.
- SAMUEL C. ARMSTRONG.
-
-
-Boys and girls, I wonder how many of you have heard of Samuel C.
-Armstrong—General Armstrong, the founder of Hampton Institute in
-Virginia? General Armstrong was one of the best men who ever lived, and
-he was the friend of all mankind. His special services were rendered in
-behalf of Indians and Negroes—the weaker races. You ought to go to
-Hampton Institute sometimes and see that place, and go over to the
-little cemetery in one corner of the grounds and stand uncovered by the
-side of General Armstrong’s grave. He died in 1892.
-
-You ought to get the story of his life and read it. It will bear to you
-a thrilling message; for to read that book is to enter the presence of a
-man of magnificent courage and indomitable faith.
-
-A general at twenty-six, with a brilliant war record behind him, the
-quality of his courage had been already proved; but the future was to
-test it far more severely. The responsibility for the experiment at
-Hampton was a terrible one, presenting problems which no nation had been
-called upon to solve before. He had to face isolation, ignorance,
-indifference, misrepresentation. At the best, after he had conquered
-prejudice and won friends for the work, he had to spend half his time
-begging for money, for he had to raise by personal efforts from fifty
-thousand to eighty thousand dollars annually for the current expenses.
-Yet in all that time and under all his burdens no one ever saw him
-discouraged. He used to explain his position by a story which he called
-his “rule of conduct.”
-
-“Once there was an old colored man who could not be dissuaded from
-working at an empty ’possum hole. ‘Ain’t no ’possum in dat hole? Dey’s
-jest got to be, ’cause dey’s nuffin’ in de house fer supper’.” Or, as he
-used to tell his children, “Once there was a woodchuck. Now woodchucks
-can’t climb trees. Well, this woodchuck was chased by a dog, and came to
-a tree. He knew that if he could get up this tree the dog could not
-catch him. Now woodchucks can’t climb trees, but this one had to, so he
-did.”
-
-He had to, so he did, was the motto of General Armstrong’s life. “Doing
-what can’t be done is the glory of living,” he once said. “For most
-people,” said one of General Armstrong’s friends, “an obstacle is
-something in the way to stop one from going on, but for General
-Armstrong it merely meant something to climb over; and if he could not
-climb all the way over, he would get up as high as possible, and then
-crow!”
-
-When you come to read the story of General Armstrong’s life you will
-find that there is no finer picture in it than that of an evening when
-he spoke at a little suburban church far down a side street. It was a
-bitter winter night, with a driving storm of sleet, and when it was time
-for the meeting to begin the audience consisted of a score or so of
-humble people who evidently enough had no means to contribute, and a
-dozen restless boys kicking their heels in the front pew. Then “in the
-midst of the bleakness and emptiness rose the worn, gaunt soldier, as
-bravely and gladly as if a multitude were hanging upon his words. His
-deep-sunk eyes looked out beyond the bleakness of the scene into the
-world of his ideals, and the cold little place was aglow with the fire
-that was in him.”
-
-Dangers, hardships, obstacles—upon these he had tried “his soul’s stuff”
-all his life, but here was another and a more difficult test. Triumphant
-in faith and unflinching in duty, he could meet even defeat in the
-spirit of victory.
-
-
-
-
- XXVII.
- HOW TO BE HANDSOME.
-
-
-Do you want to be handsome? I’ll tell you how.
-
-First, look well to your health. Eat regularly and simply, and take
-proper rest, in order to be healthy. Do not crowd the stomach. The
-stomach can no more work all the time, night and day, than a horse; it
-must have regular rest. The body must have proper rest also. Do not keep
-late hours. Go to bed early. If you have work which must be done, it is
-a good deal better to rise early in the morning and do it than it is to
-sit up late at night and work.
-
-Secondly, good teeth are essential to good looks. Brush the teeth
-regularly with a soft brush morning and night, especially at night. Be
-sure to go to bed at night with clean teeth.
-
-Thirdly, look well to the ventilation of your bed-rooms. No one can have
-a clear skin who breathes bad air. Fresh air is a preventive of a
-multitude of diseases. Bad air is the cause of a great many premature
-deaths.
-
-Fourthly, cleanliness of the entire body is of vast importance. Some one
-has said that “Cleanliness is next to godliness,” and some one else has
-added, “And soap is a means of grace.” Handsome people not only eat
-regularly and simply; they not only sleep regularly and look well to
-proper ventilation; but handsome people will take regular baths.
-
-Fifthly, more than all else, in order to look well you must wake up the
-mind and soul. When the mind is awake, the dull, sleepy look passes away
-from the eyes. Keep thinking pleasant and noble thoughts; do not read
-trashy novels or books; read books which have something good in them.
-Talk with people who know something. Be often in the company of those
-who know more than you do. Hear lectures and sermons and profit by them.
-If we listen and understand and heed, the mind and soul are awakened. So
-much the better if the spiritual nature is aroused. Sometimes a plain
-face is really glorified with the love of God and of man which shines
-through it.
-
-Lastly, keep a strong and vigorous body by taking plenty of wholesome
-outdoor exercise, and do all the good you can.
-
-Why not begin to grow handsome to-day?
-
-[Illustration]
-
-
-
-
- XXVIII.
- PATIENCE.
-
-
-[Illustration: PATIENCE.]
-
-Patience is one of the marks of a high character. It might well be
-called the habit of closing the mind against disagreeable and annoying
-conditions. To acquire this habit so effectually as to hide even from
-one’s self any sense of suffering or offense from contact with such
-conditions is what the truly cultivated aim at. Life, it is true, is
-full of trying things, but to let the mind dwell upon them only serves
-to increase their offense to the feelings or the senses.
-
-There are people, of course, who are incapable of self-concentration,
-and whose imagination, if left free to gad about, seems always to fix
-upon and exaggerate every element of disturbance. They live in what is
-called an elementary stage of moral discipline, and are perpetually
-fretting about things they cannot help. They are never able to shut down
-the will against any unpleasantness. They permit merely accidental
-conditions to exercise a kind of tyrannical sway over them, which, if
-their minds were once bent to the practice of putting up with things,
-would cease to present any annoyance whatever.
-
-It is difficult, no doubt, to acquire this habit, but this is what
-patience means in its highest sense. It is spiritual endurance, and its
-chief power consists not so much in adding to the number of our joys as
-in lessening the number of our sufferings. It is, therefore, a mark of
-power over one’s self and a means of power over others. With patience
-the outward success or failure of a man is a small thing compared with
-that success which he has achieved within himself. And that kind of
-success—the success which enables a man to laugh at failure and rise
-superior to discouragements and difficulties—that kind of success is a
-means of help and inspiration to all those about him.
-
-If we consider the works of nature we shall see that nature’s most
-beneficent operations are the results of patience. Anything which grows
-must have time, and the best things in the world are generally those
-things which demand the longest time for their growth and development.
-The rank and short-lived weed reaches its full development in the
-shortest possible time, but the oak, which is to stand for centuries,
-demands the sunshine and the storm of years before its strength is fully
-developed.
-
-Now, boys and girls, one of the hardest demands which nature makes upon
-people (especially upon young people, full of strength and energy and
-ambition) is to wait for the results of growth. No man becomes instantly
-strong morally; he must grow into strength. However great his ambition
-and his zeal may be, no man becomes a scholar in a year. It takes time,
-and lots of it. No man reaches at a single bound the full development of
-his whole nature. He grows into strength. A good soldier cannot be made
-without war, nor can a skillful seaman be made on land.
-
-So in the race of life we must fight hard for all we get and be patient.
-Whatever else may be true, or may not be true, only patient and
-continued efforts—not hasty efforts—lead to success.
-
-Before me lies a block of wood. It is full of knots. It seems to me I
-can never split it. But I bravely make the attempt. The first blow makes
-little impression. The axe springs back with a bound. Again and again I
-strike. Then a tiny crack appears. A few more licks—and the block
-yields. I have succeeded. Can you tell me which blow did the work? Was
-it not the first blow and the last and all between? You have tried
-something and failed. Try again. If you fail, try once more. And on and
-on, keep trying until you win the victory.
-
-
-
-
- XXIX.
- THE BITER BIT.[4]
-
-
-In the broad light of day a would-be highwayman sprang from the bushes
-that skirted the “Big Road,” and with a pistol pointed at Eli’s head
-commanded the wayfarer to hold up his hands. Without hesitation Eli
-obeyed, grabbing his hat from his head while his hands were making the
-ascent. Then he stood trembling, as if in great fear, and said:
-
-“Lawdy, Boss, what is dat you got?”
-
-The highwayman replied: “It’s a bulldog.”
-
-“Kin he bark, Boss?” asked poor Eli.
-
-“Certainly,” was the answer.
-
-“Boss, I’ll give you a dollar des to hyeah dat dawg bark wunst,” said
-humble Eli.
-
-“Bang!” went the gun, and the ball went crashing through the woods. Eli
-pulled out a silver dollar and handed it over to the would-be robber.
-
-“Do hit ag’in, Boss,” said Eli.
-
-A second, a third, a fourth, a fifth, a sixth time the dog barked, and
-each time Eli paid a dollar for the fun. When the revolver had been
-emptied the old negro asked pitifully:
-
-“Boss, can’t he bark no mo’?”
-
-On being assured that the dog could bark no more Eli said:
-
-“Well, Boss, ain’t you got anuddah dawg?”
-
-The robber said he was sorry, but he did not have another. Then Uncle
-Eli said, as he ran his hand into his hip pocket:
-
-[Illustration: A BITER BIT.]
-
-“Boss, I got one uv dem dawgs myse’f, an’ I ’spec’ I’ll let you hyeah
-mine bark some. Drap yo’ dawg, Boss, an’ drap hit quick,” he commanded
-as he pointed his gun at the would-be robber’s head. Down went the other
-man’s gun.
-
-“Now drap dem dollars right ’long side uv dat gun. Be quick,” said Eli.
-Down went the dollars.
-
-“Now you git, an’ don’t you look back. Step lively, an’ ef you das’ to
-look back you sho will hyeah sump’n impawtunt!”
-
-
-
-
- XXX.
- THE ALPHABET OF SUCCESS.
-
-
- Attend carefully to details.
- Be prompt in all things.
- Consider well, then decide positively.
- Dare to do right, fear to do wrong.
- Endure trials patiently.
- Fight life’s battles bravely.
- Go not into the society of the vicious.
- Hold integrity sacred.
- Injure not another’s reputation.
- Join hands only with the virtuous.
- Keep your mind free from evil thoughts.
- Lie not for any consideration.
- Make few special acquaintances.
- Never try to appear what you are not.
- Observe good manners.
- Pay your debts promptly.
- Question not the veracity of a friend.
- Respect the counsel of your parents.
- Sacrifice money rather than principle.
- Touch not, taste not, handle not, intoxicating drinks.
- Use your leisure for improvement.
- Venture not upon the threshold of wrong.
- Watch carefully over your passions.
- X-tend to everyone a kindly greeting.
- Young people should read “FLOYD’S FLOWERS FOR COLORED CHILDREN.”
- Zealously labor for the right, and success is certain.
-
-
-
-
- XXXI.
- EASTER MONDAY IN WASHINGTON.
-
-
-The approach of Easter arouses delightful expectations in the hearts of
-the little children in the great city of Washington, the nation’s
-capital. On Easter Monday there is an event which places the day among
-the great holidays of the year. The United States government is drawn
-into the observance of the day because it furnishes the country’s
-greatest band to play the music and the government pays the bills. The
-president of the United States, whoever he may happen to be when the day
-rolls around, wins the gratitude of the children, for he lets them play
-in his back yard. The president’s back yard is called the White Lot; it
-covers many acres, and stretches from the back porch of the White House
-way out to the great white Washington monument, which towers for more
-than five hundred feet in the air a half mile away. The lawns of the
-White Lot are always green and inviting, and are covered with the
-prettiest flowers and trees that you ever saw. The ground is not low and
-level, except in spots. There are many little hills which serve to make
-it a beautiful place. Really the president’s back yard is a great big
-park.
-
-Bright and early Easter Monday morning happy little groups of children
-may be seen proudly marching toward the White House. Their mothers and
-nurses or some grown-up sisters are with them. All the trolley cars are
-filled with them, coming from every section of the city. Their little
-tongues are very busy chattering about the pleasures that are in store
-for them. Some, whose memories stretch back over a long, long expanse of
-time, are relating some glowing incident of the year before, for those
-who are yet unacquainted with the joys that are to come. The little ones
-listen with open mouths and wide-open eyes, and hurry along all the
-faster.
-
-I have been in Washington on two occasions at these great
-celebrations—once while the sturdy Grover Cleveland was president and
-once while the great and good William McKinley occupied the White House.
-In all my experience I have never seen anything that has made me feel
-prouder of my country than these feast days for the children; for, in
-the president’s back yard, all the children meet on a common
-level—children of all races and of all classes. Neither their father’s
-position nor their mother’s social standing concerns them. Two little
-strangers will meet and play and romp together as if they had been
-companions all their days.
-
-All the little children carry with them little baskets and in the
-baskets are the prettiest Easter eggs that can be made. Some are painted
-and striped and spotted with bright colors; others are covered with
-silver and gilt paper. When the merry-makers get to the great big gates,
-where the policemen always stand, they march right through, because they
-know the policemen won’t stop them this time. The little fellows hold
-their heads high and feel very important, and the policemen smile as
-they pass by. The children keep coming and coming until by-and-by the
-lot is almost filled, all the way from the White House to the tall white
-monument, with laughing children—and with eggs! It would seem that there
-were no children left anywhere in Washington. The children are allowed
-to run on the grass just as much as they please for this one day.
-
-If you go near one of the little hills or long banks you may hear one
-small girl say to another, “My egg’ll ’oll furver ’an your egg.” And the
-other small girl will answer, “No; mine’ll ’oll furvest.” And then they
-will start their eggs rolling down the hills and go racing after them to
-see whose egg goes the farthest.
-
-Many of the boys throw their eggs along the ground like ninepin balls,
-and see whose will go the farthest. When they get tired of this they
-stand a little distance apart and roll their eggs against each other’s
-to see whose will break. There is another way that they try to break
-each other’s eggs. One holds an egg in his hand so that the top is
-uncovered, and another takes his egg and taps it gently against the
-first one. He keeps hitting a little harder and harder until one of them
-breaks, and the one whose egg doesn’t break is the winner.
-
-Most of the eggs are boiled hard first, so that the children are not
-very sorry, after all, if their eggs do break, because they can eat
-them. And their mothers or nurses will give them crackers and salt to go
-with them.
-
-In such a great crowd, where the children are allowed to run where they
-please, there are sure to be some little ones who will wander away from
-their guardians. All the little “lost” children, as fast as the officers
-find them, are taken to a small house in the center of the lot, and the
-mothers know just where to look for them. Often there are twenty or
-thirty little tots, all tired out, waiting to be claimed by their
-guardians.
-
-On the highest mound of all there is a band—the United States Marine
-Band—and they play some of their nicest music on this day. So when the
-little ones get weary from running after their eggs they can go and
-watch the man pound the big bass drum, and listen to the music.
-Sometimes, while the music is playing, the president will come out on
-the back porch, high over all, and watch the festivities. A mighty
-shout, from old and young alike, always greets the appearance of the
-president. No wonder this is one of the big days for the little folks.
-
-By-and-by all the eggs are broken or eaten, and then it is time for the
-tired and happy little fairies to go home.
-
-
-
-
- XXXII.
- KEEPING ONE’S ENGAGEMENTS.
-
-
-What would happen if everybody should begin to-morrow to keep all his
-promises and fulfill all his engagements? I think it would make a new
-world at once. There is great need that the attention of young people
-should be called to the importance of keeping engagements. Much of the
-confusion and annoyance and trouble of this world would be done away
-with if people would learn to keep their promises. The oft-repeated
-excuse, “I forgot,” is not reasonable. If the memory is in the habit of
-playing tricks with you, then you ought to make notes of your
-engagements, write them down in some way, so that you will not forget
-them. Arnold of Rugby said: “Thoughtlessness is a crime,” and he was
-right. The great Ruskin has also uttered strong words in condemnation of
-thoughtlessness in youth. He said: “But what excuse can you find for
-willfulness of thought at the very time when every crisis of future
-fortune hangs on your decisions? A youth thoughtless! when the career of
-all his days depends on the opportunity of a moment. A youth
-thoughtless! when his every act is a foundation-stone of future conduct,
-and every imagination a fountain of life or death. Be thoughtless in any
-after years rather than now, though, indeed, there is only one place
-where a man may be nobly thoughtless—his deathbed. No thinking should
-ever be left to be done there.”
-
-[Illustration: KEEPING ONE’S ENGAGEMENTS.]
-
-And, then, boys and girls should remember that promptness should always
-accompany the fulfilling of an engagement, otherwise the engagement is
-not really kept. A person’s time is a valuable possession, which should
-be respected by all. Who has not been exasperated by some one with
-apparent indifference keeping (?) an engagement a half or three-quarters
-of an hour late! And often a whole train of troubles will follow in the
-wake of tardiness. The punctual boy or girl in this life is the one who
-advances most rapidly. The punctual boy or girl will make a punctual man
-or woman. A promise-breaker, or one who is late in keeping his
-appointments, cannot in the true sense of the term be considered a
-first-class person.
-
-
-
-
- XXXIII.
- A MIDNIGHT MISHAP.[5]
-
-
-[Illustration: A MIDNIGHT MISHAP.]
-
-Uncle Ned returned from his ’possum hunt about midnight, bringing with
-him a fine, fat ’possum. He built a glowing fire, dressed the ’possum,
-pared and split the sweet potatoes, and pretty soon he had the “’possum
-an’ ’taters” in the oven. While the meal was cooking Uncle Ned amused
-himself with his favorite old banjo. When the ’possum had been baked
-brown and crisp he took it out of the oven and set it on the hearth to
-give it time to cool. Mentally congratulating himself upon the glorious
-repast he thought soon to enjoy, he sat silently for awhile in the old
-armchair, but presently he was snugly wrapped in the arms of “tired
-nature’s sweet restorer—balmy sleep.”
-
-It happened that two young fellows who were pretty well acquainted with
-Uncle Ned’s habits had been stealthily watching about the house waiting
-this particular chance. As soon as they were convinced that the old man
-was safe in the arms of Morpheus, they crept into the house and
-hurriedly helped themselves to Uncle Ned’s supper, including even the
-coffee and bread. When they finished the hasty meal, by way of
-attempting to cover up their tracks, they smeared Uncle Ned’s hands and
-mouth with the ’possum gravy and then beat a retreat.
-
-After a time Uncle Ned aroused from his peaceful slumber. It is needless
-to say that he had dreamed about his supper. At once he dived down to
-inspect the viands, when, lo and behold, the hearth was empty! Uncle Ned
-steadied himself and studied awhile.
-
-“Well,” said he finally, “I must ’a’ et dat ’possum; I must ’a’ et dat
-’possum in my sleep!”
-
-He looked at his hands. They were greasy. He smelt his hands. As he did
-so he said:
-
-“Dat smells like ’possum grease! I sho must ’a’ et dat ’possum.”
-
-He discovered grease on his lips. Out went his tongue.
-
-“Dat tas’es like ’possum grease,” he said. He got up. He looked about
-the house. There was no sign of intruders. He rubbed his stomach. He
-resumed his seat, and, giving up all for lost, he said:
-
-“Well, ef I did eat dat ’possum, hit sets lightah on my appertite dan
-any ’possum I evah et befo’.”
-
-
-
-
- XXXIV.
- FREDERICK DOUGLASS.
-
-
-In 1893 the World’s Columbian Exposition, or World’s Fair, was held in
-Chicago in commemoration of the four hundredth anniversary of the
-discovery of America. A negro man, the Hon. Frederick Douglass, attended
-that exposition and delivered an address on negro day. Speaking of this
-great man’s visit the Advance, one of Chicago’s great religious papers,
-said:
-
-“It was fine to see at the Congress on Africa the tall form and
-magnificent head of the grand old man, Frederick Douglass, now
-seventy-five years of age, perfectly erect, kindly, majestic, the
-‘ancient fires of inspiration welling up through all his being yet’;
-affable to all; finding it still to be as natural to be eloquent as to
-speak at all; sympathetic to the core with the people of his own race,
-yet none the less loyal to the common interests of all the people of his
-country; neither blind to the obstacles in their path and the cruel
-social injustice and meanness to which they are often exposed, nor, on
-the other hand, unmindful of the friends they have in the South as also
-in the North, or above all to the over-shining care and purpose of God
-Himself, with the ‘far-off divine intent’ that so clearly takes in the
-future of both the American and African continents. Few Americans have
-had a more conspicuously providential mission than Frederick Douglass.
-And hardly anything in this remarkable congress was more eloquent or
-more convincing than his personal presence.”
-
-Frederick Douglass was born a slave, and his life as a slave was one of
-peculiar hardship. Of it he himself says in his autobiography:
-
-“I suffered little from any punishment I received, except from hunger
-and cold. I could get enough neither of food or clothing, but suffered
-more from cold than hunger. In the heat of summer or the cold of winter
-alike, I was kept almost in a state of nudity—no shoes, jackets,
-trousers, or stockings—nothing but a coarse tow linen shirt reaching to
-the knee. That I wore night and day. In the day time I could protect
-myself by keeping on the sunny side of the house, and in bad weather in
-the corner of the kitchen chimney. The great difficulty was to keep warm
-at night. I had no bed. The pigs in the pen had leaves, and the horses
-in the stable had straw, but the children had nothing. In very cold
-weather I sometimes got down the bag in which corn was carried to the
-mill and got into that. My feet have been so cracked by frost that the
-pen with which I am writing might have been laid in the gashes.” With
-regard to his food he said that he often disputed with the dogs over the
-crumbs that fell from his master’s table.
-
-Now this man, born so lowly and surrounded by such circumstances, turned
-out to be in the course of time by hard work and self-application one of
-the most influential American citizens and one of the greatest orators
-that this country has ever known. Among other high offices of trust and
-responsibility, he was once marshal of the District of Columbia,
-recorder of deeds of the District of Columbia, and United States
-minister to Hayti.
-
-He died February 20th, 1895, at his home in Anacostia, D. C., at the age
-of seventy-seven years. A monument to his memory has been erected in
-Rochester, N. Y., where he once lived.
-
-What Frederick Douglass made of himself is possible for any American boy
-with grit. Every boy and girl in America should read the life of this
-pre-eminent negro and strive to emulate his virtues. His memory is
-worthy to be honored to the last day of time.
-
-
-
-
- XXXV.
- OUR DUMB ANIMALS.
-
-
-Domestic animals—like horses, cats and dogs—seem to be almost as
-dependent upon kind treatment and affection as human beings. Horses and
-dogs especially are the most keenly intelligent of our dumb friends, and
-are alike sensitive to cruelty in any form. They are influenced to an
-equal degree by kind and affectionate treatment.
-
-If there is any form of cruelty that is more reprehensible than another,
-it is abuse of a faithful horse who has given his whole life to the
-service of the owner. When a horse is pulling a heavy load with all his
-might, doing the best he can to move under it, to strike him, spur him,
-or swear at him is simply barbarous. To kick a dog around, to tie tin
-cans to his tail, or strike him with sticks, just for the fun of hearing
-him yelp or seeing him run, is equally barbarous. No high-minded man, no
-high-minded boy or girl, would do such a thing. We should never forget
-how helpless, in a large sense, dumb animals are—and how absolutely
-dependent upon the humanity and kindness of their owners. They are
-really the slaves of man, having no language by which to express their
-feelings or needs.
-
-[Illustration: OUR DUMB ANIMALS.]
-
-The poet Cowper said:
-
- “I would not enter on my list of friends,
- Though graced with polished manners and fine sense,
- Yet wanting sensibility, the man
- Who needlessly sets foot upon a worm.”
-
-Every boy and girl should be willing to pledge himself to be kind to all
-harmless living creatures, and every boy and girl should strive to
-protect such, creatures from cruel usage on the part of others. It is
-noble, boys and girls, for us to speak for those that cannot speak for
-themselves, and it is noble, also, for us to protect those that cannot
-protect themselves.
-
-
-
-
- XXXVI.
- A PLUCKY BOY.
-
-
-The boy marched straight up to the counter.
-
-“Well, my little man,” said the merchant, “what can I do for you?”
-
-“If you please,” said the boy, “I came in to see if you wouldn’t let me
-work for you.”
-
-The boy was not yet ten years old, and he was small for his age. But
-there was something in his speech, or manner that held the man’s
-attention.
-
-“Do some work for me, eh?” said the man. “What kind of work could you
-do? You can hardly look over the counter.”
-
-“Oh, yes; I can,” said the little fellow, as he stood on tiptoe and
-peeped over the counter.
-
-Out of sheer curiosity the merchant came from behind the counter, so as
-to get a good look at the boy.
-
-“Oh,” he said, “I see you’ve got copper taps on your shoes; I suppose
-your mother couldn’t keep you in shoes if they didn’t have taps on
-them!”
-
-“She can’t keep me in shoes anyway, sir,” and the little boy’s voice
-hesitated.
-
-“How old are you?” asked the merchant.
-
-“I’m older than I look; folks say that I’m small for my age.”
-
-“Well, what is your age?”
-
-“I’m going on ten,” said Davie, with a look of great importance. “You
-see,” he continued, “my mother hasn’t anybody but me, and this morning I
-saw her crying because she could not find five cents in her pocket-book,
-and she thinks she must have lost it—and it was—the—last cent—that she
-had—in the world; and—I—have—not—had—any—breakfast, sir.” The voice
-again hesitated, and tears came into the little boy’s eyes.
-
-“Oh, don’t cry, my little man; I guess I can help you to a breakfast.
-Here, take this quarter!” He pulled a quarter from his vest pocket and
-handed it to the boy. The boy shook his head.
-
-“Mother wouldn’t let me beg,” was his simple answer.
-
-“Humph!” said the merchant. “Where is your father?”
-
-“We never heard of him, sir, after he went away. He was lost in the
-steamer City of New York.”
-
-“That’s too bad. But you’re a plucky little fellow, anyhow. Let me see,”
-and he looked straight down into the boy’s eyes, and the boy looked
-straight up at him. Turning to the head man, after awhile, the merchant
-said:
-
-“Palmer, is cash boy No. 5 still sick?”
-
-“Dead, sir; died last night,” was the reply.
-
-“I’m sorry; but here’s a boy you might use. Put him down in No. 5’s
-place. We’ll try him for awhile, anyhow. What is your name, my little
-man?” he asked, turning again to the boy.
-
-[Illustration: “THE BOY MARCHED STRAIGHT UP TO THE COUNTER.”]
-
-“Davie Thomas.”
-
-“Well, Davie, we’ll give you three dollars a week to start with; you
-come to-morrow morning and I’ll tell you what to do. Here’s a dollar of
-your wages in advance. I’ll take it out of your first week’s pay. Do you
-understand?”
-
-“Yes, sir; I understand, and I thank you, too. I’ll be back in the
-morning.”
-
-Davie shot out of the store, and lost no time in getting home. The old
-creaky steps in the old ram-shackle house fairly sang with delight as
-the weight of the little boy hurried up them.
-
-“I’ve got it, mother;” exclaimed Davie. “I’m a cash boy! The man’s going
-to give me three dollars a week, and he says I’ve got pluck, too; and
-here’s a dollar to get some breakfast with, and don’t you cry any more,
-for I’m going to be the man of this house now.”
-
-At first the mother was dumfounded; then she looked confused; and then
-she looked—well, it passes my power to tell how she did look as she took
-Davie in her arms and hugged him and kissed him, the tears streaming
-down her cheeks. But they were tears of joy and thankfulness!
-
-
-
-
- XXXVII.
- A HEART-TO-HEART TALK.
-
-
-“Henry, I asked you to remain after school a few minutes because I
-wanted you to help me rearrange the desks and furniture, but I had
-another reason for asking you to remain, and I think it is more
-important than the one I have just stated.”
-
-The desks had all been arranged according to the teacher’s notion, and
-Henry Holt had gathered up his books to go home. It was then that his
-teacher, Miss Ada Johnson, addressed him.
-
-“Won’t you sit down here a minute, David?” she continued. “I wish to
-speak to you a minute or two.”
-
-David quietly took a seat. He was one of the largest boys in school, and
-had been giving an unusual amount of trouble during the day. In fact he
-had been a source of annoyance ever since the new teacher had taken
-charge.
-
-[Illustration: A HEART-TO-HEART TALK.]
-
-“David,” the teacher went on, “I wonder if you realize how hard you have
-made it for me in school to-day? Is there any reason why we cannot be
-friends and work together? And I wish to be a friend to you, if you will
-let me. You could help me so much and you could help your schoolmates so
-much if you only would. I want to ask you if you think your conduct has
-been manly to-day? Has it been kind?”
-
-David said nothing, but hung his head.
-
-“I heard before I came here that you were an unruly boy. People say that
-you will neither study nor work, and some people say that you are a very
-mean boy. Some of these things may be true, David, I am sorry to say,
-but I want to tell you that you are the only hope of a widowed mother,
-and I want to say, also, that I think that you are breaking her heart.”
-The teacher’s voice faltered at the last words.
-
-“I know that your father,” the low voice went on, “was a brave and noble
-man; and when I hear people say, ‘It is a good thing that Henry Oliver
-died before he knew what his son was coming to,’ I think what a pity it
-is that they cannot say, ‘How sad it is that Henry Oliver died before he
-could know what a fine, manly fellow his son would be, and what a stay
-and comfort to his mother’.”
-
-The boy’s head dropped to the desk in front of him, and he began to sob.
-The teacher went over to him and said gently:
-
-“You can be all this. It is in your power to be all that your father
-would have you, all that your mother would have you. Will you not turn
-over a new leaf now, not only in your behavior and work in school, but
-in your whole life as well?”
-
-David raised his head.
-
-“I am with you—I’ll do it, teacher,” he replied, a new resolve shining
-in his face. All that day he did some of the most serious thinking of
-his life. And he kept his promise.
-
-The years have been many since then. The little teacher has long since
-passed to her rest, but David Oliver is a living monument to the power
-of a few searching words, the potency of a little personal interest and
-kindliness manifested at a critical time.
-
-
-
-
- XXXVIII.
- A GHOST STORY.
-
-
-Uncle Mose, an old-time colored man, once said in a company of people
-who were talking about ghosts that he wasn’t afraid of any ghost that
-ever walked the earth.
-
-“No, sah; not me,” he said; “I’se got my fuss time to be skeered uv
-anyt’ing dat’s dead.”
-
-Whereupon Noah Johnson told Uncle Mose that he would bet him a load of
-watermelons that he couldn’t spend one night in the “Widder Smith’s
-house.” Now, the Widow Smith’s house was said to be haunted, or, in
-other words, it was filled with ghosts.
-
-“Des name de night,” said Uncle Mose. “I’ll stay dar; no ha’nts won’t
-bodder wid me. No, sah; no ha’nts won’t bodder wid me, an’ yo’
-watermillions is des ez good ez gone already!”
-
-The details were arranged; judges were appointed; and Uncle Mose was to
-stay in the haunted house that very night. He got him some pine-knots to
-keep a good blaze in the old-fashioned fireplace, carried along an extra
-plug of tobacco, secured a large dry-goods box to be used for a chair,
-and then he set out for the house.
-
-[Illustration: “HUH! HUH! THERE DON’T SEEM TO BE BUT TWO OF US HERE
-TO-NIGHT.”]
-
-He made a blaze and seated himself on the pine box. For a time he sung a
-number of old plantation songs for his own amusement, as well as to keep
-him company. About midnight, feeling somewhat drowsy, Uncle Mose got up,
-took a light and went on a tour of inspection. He examined every room in
-the house. His search revealed nothing unusual. He wound up his search
-chuckling to himself:
-
-“I sho is makin’ dis load uv watermillions easy. Noah Johnsing didn’t
-know who he’s foolin’ wid. I’m a man myse’f; I ain’t afeared uv
-nothin’—I ain’t!”
-
-Down he sat on the box, and pretty soon he was dozing. It was not very
-long before he suddenly awoke. He was at once seized with strange and
-sudden fear. He was too frightened to move. Although he did not look
-around, he was conscious that there was another presence in the room.
-His hair stood on ends. He felt a cold chill run up and down his back.
-By that time he knew that the object in the room, whatever it was, was
-moving towards him. Still he did not move, because he could not. The
-ghost (for that was what all the people said it was) stood over Uncle
-Mose for a little while, and then quietly sat down on the box beside
-him. Uncle Mose looked straight into the fireplace, but his heart was
-beating like a runaway horse. The silence in the room at that moment was
-like unto the silence of death. Everything was still and solemn. Uncle
-Mose could almost hear his own heart beating. The ghost finally broke
-the silence by saying, with a loud sigh:
-
-“Huh! Huh! There don’t seem to be but two of us here to-night!”
-
-It was then that Uncle Mose looked around for the first time. As he did
-so he exclaimed:
-
-“Yas; an’ f’um dis out dah won’t be but one!” And with that he jumped
-through the window, taking a part of the sash with him.
-
-The judges had been waiting in the open air near the house, so as to
-watch the proceedings. They called to the fleeing Uncle Mose, as he
-passed them, and ordered him to stop. They said that they were all there
-and would protect him. But Uncle Mose, as he kept on running, hallooed
-back:
-
-“I’ll see y’all later!”
-
-He ran at the top of his speed for more than a mile, for he was well
-nigh scared to death. By-and-by, from sheer exhaustion, he was compelled
-to stop for a little rest. He was wet with perspiration from head to
-foot, and his clothes were as limp as a wet dishrag. But the poor old
-man had no sooner seated himself on a stone by the roadside than up
-jumps the ghost and sits down beside him once more.
-
-“Huh!” said the ghost. “You seem to have made pretty good time
-to-night.”
-
-“Yas,” said Uncle Mose; “but what I hase done ain’t nothin’ to what I’se
-gwinter do!” And up he jumped and lit out once more.
-
-He had not gone far on his second trip before an old rabbit ran out of
-the bushes and took out down the road ahead of him. Uncle Mose hallooed
-at the rabbit and said:
-
-“Git out uv de way, rabbit, an’ let somebody run what kin run!”
-
-On and on the poor old man, almost scared to death, ran and ran. Perhaps
-he would have been running until now but for a very unfortunate
-accident. About five miles from the Widow Smith’s house he came in
-contact with the limb of a weeping willow tree that hung across the
-road. The poor old fellow, already tired out, was knocked speechless and
-senseless. Toward the break of day the judges, who had followed him,
-found him lying on the ground doubled up near the tree. Dim
-consciousness was slowly returning when they picked him up. They rubbed
-him, and walked him around for a little while, and soon he was able to
-move himself.
-
-The first thing Uncle Mose said was:
-
-“Tell Noah not to min’ ’bout dem watermillions. I stayed in dat house
-des ez long ez I could keep my conscience quiet. My ole mammy allus tole
-me dat hit wuz a sin an’ a shame to bet, an’ now I b’lieves hit!”
-
-And to this day, boys and girls, if you want to see a really mad man,
-you just ask Uncle Mose if he ever saw a ghost.
-
-
-
-
- XXXIX.
- GOOD CHEER.
-
-
-Everybody loves the cheerful boy or girl, the cheerful man or woman; and
-everybody ought to love such people. I wish all the boys and girls in
-America would organize one grand SUNSHINE SOCIETY, whose chief object
-should be the promotion of good feeling, good cheer, peace and happiness
-among all the people everywhere. But, first, a boy or girl, man or
-woman, must have sunshine in their own souls before they can communicate
-sunshine to others. And, boys and girls, it would greatly assist us in
-securing sunshine in our souls if we looked at our mercies with both
-eyes, as I might say, and at our troubles and trials with only one eye.
-What we enjoy in this world is always a good deal more than that which
-we do not enjoy; but we do not magnify our blessings sufficiently. We do
-not make as much of them as we ought. We do not rejoice because of them
-as we ought. We ought to keep daily a record of God’s goodness and
-kindness and patience and love. The Lord’s mercies are new every morning
-and fresh every evening; but we do not realize that they are so, because
-we do not stop to count them up; we do not think about them. If we
-stopped to weigh the matter I think we should find more in our lives to
-be happy about than to be sorry about. Our good fortunes always outweigh
-our misfortunes; and we should find it so if we only acquired the habit
-of remembering God’s goodness to us as well as the disappointments and
-sorrows and afflictions which are for us all.
-
-Then we should study contentment. We should study to be content. We must
-cultivate the habit of being satisfied with what we have at present, and
-we should not worry about those things which we do not possess. Worry
-because of things they did not possess has made countless thousands
-mourn. Let us enjoy what we have. Let us make the most of what we have.
-And let us not worry about things which we do not possess. No matter how
-miserable our own lot may be, there is always some one whose lot is more
-miserable still. Worry kills more people than work. In fact worry unfits
-a man for work. The man who has learned the philosophy of being content
-in whatsoever state he is is the man who is and will be happy. One of
-the things in this world that pays a hundred-fold is contentment, and
-there is nothing that casts so much blight and mildew upon life’s
-fairest flowers as discontent.
-
-Again, it would help us to keep cheerful if we kept steadily engaged in
-some work of usefulness. Let us go about doing good. Let us go about
-seeking opportunities of doing good. Doing good makes the heart healthy,
-and heart-health makes sunshine, happiness and good cheer.
-
-A little thought will convince you, boys and girls, that your own
-happiness in this world depends very largely on the way other people
-bear themselves toward you. The looks and tones at your breakfast table,
-the conduct of your playmates, the faithful or unreliable people that
-you deal with, what people say to you on the street, the letters you
-get, the friends or foes you meet—these things make up very much of the
-pleasure or misery of your day. Turn the thought around, and remember
-that just so much are you adding to the pleasure or misery of other
-people’s days. And this is the half of the matter that you can control.
-Whether any particular day shall bring to you more of happiness or of
-suffering is largely beyond your power to determine. Whether each day of
-your life shall give happiness or suffering to others rests with
-yourself. And there is where the test of character comes. We must be
-continually sacrificing our wills to the wills of others, bearing
-without notice sights and sounds that annoy us, setting about this or
-that task when we would rather be doing something else, persevering in
-it often when we are very tired of it, keeping company for duty’s sake
-when it would be a great joy to us to be by ourselves; and then there
-are all the trifling and outward accidents of life, bodily pain and
-weakness, it may be, long continued, losing what we value, missing what
-we desire, deceit, ingratitude and treachery where we least expected
-them; folly, rashness and willfulness in ourselves. All these little
-worries which we meet each day may lie as stumbling-blocks across our
-way, or we may make of them, if we choose, stepping-stones of grace.
-
-I want all the little boys and girls who read this book to be
-joy-makers, to be burden-bearers, to be among those who shall assist in
-filling the whole world with good cheer. It is our duty to cheer and
-comfort others; it is our duty to make the world not only better but
-happier—happier because better—for our having lived in it. To all the
-other beatitudes might well be added this one: Blessed are the cheerful
-people, for they shall inherit the earth.
-
-
-
-
- XL.
- LIFE A BATTLE.
-
-
-Boys and girls, I want to repeat to you now some words which were
-delivered long ago by the Hon. Schuyler Colfax, a man who was once the
-vice-president of the United States. These words are wholesome, and
-should be read and considered by parents and school teachers and by
-children themselves all over our land:
-
-“Above all things, teach children what their life is. It is not
-breathing, moving, playing, sleeping, simply. Life is a battle. All
-thoughtful people see it so. A battle between good and evil from
-childhood. Good influences, drawing us up toward the divine; bad
-influences, drawing us down to the brute. Midway we stand, between the
-divine and the brute. How to cultivate the good side of the nature is
-the greatest lesson of life to teach. Teach children that they lead
-these two lives: the life without and the life within; and that the
-inside must be pure in the sight of God as well as the outside in the
-sight of men.
-
-“There are five means of learning. These are: Observation, reading,
-conversation, memory, reflection.
-
-“Educators sometimes, in their anxiety to secure a wide range of
-studies, do not sufficiently impress upon their scholars the value of
-memory. Now, our memory is one of the most valuable gifts God has
-bestowed upon us, and one of the most mysterious. Take a tumbler and
-pour water into it; by-and-by you can pour no more: it is full. It is
-not so with the mind. You cannot fill it full of knowledge in a whole
-lifetime. Pour in all you please, and it still thirsts for more.
-
-“Remember this:
-
-“Knowledge is not what you learn, but what you remember.
-
-“It is not what you eat, but what you digest, that makes you grow.
-
-“It is not the money you handle, but that you keep, that makes you rich.
-
-“It is not what you study, but what you remember and reflect upon, that
-makes you learned.
-
-“One more suggestion:
-
-“Above all things else, strive to fit the children in your charge to be
-useful men and women; men and women you may be proud of in after-life.
-While they are young teach them that far above physical courage, which
-will lead them to face the cannon’s mouth; above wealth, which would
-give them farms and houses and bank stocks and gold; is moral
-courage—that courage by which they will stand fearlessly, frankly,
-firmly for the right. Every man or woman who dares to stand for the
-right when evil has its legions, is the true moral victor in this life
-and in the land beyond the stars.”
-
-These brave and true words were spoken by Mr. Colfax long years ago.
-They were true then; they are no less true now. Every boy in America
-should treasure them in his heart. Every girl in America should commit
-them to memory and make them the rule of her life. Mothers and fathers,
-school teachers and preachers, and all who have the care of the young in
-any way would do well to study these wise counsels and reflect upon them
-and strive to impress upon those for whom they are laboring.
-
-If you would win the victory in the battle of life, my young friends,
-you must watch the little things. It is said that there is a barn upon
-the Alleghany Mountains so built that the rain which falls upon it
-separates in such a manner that that which falls upon one side of the
-roof runs into a little stream that flows into the Susquehanna and
-thence into Chesapeake Bay and on into the Atlantic Ocean; that which
-falls upon the other side is carried into the Alleghany River, thence
-into the Ohio, and onward to the Gulf of Mexico. The point where the
-waters divide is very small, but how different the course of these
-waters! So it is with people, young or old. A very little thing changes
-the channel of their lives. Much will depend upon the kinds of tempers
-you have, boys and girls. If you are sour and cross and crabbed, no one
-will love you. If you are kind and cheerful, you will have friends
-wherever you go. Much will depend upon the way in which you improve your
-school days; upon the kind of companions you have; and upon the kind of
-habits you form. If you would win a great victory in fighting the battle
-of life you must look well to the little things.
-
-
-
-
- XLI.
- RULED BY PRIMITIVE METHODS.[6]
-
-
-I learned that the colored male citizens of Laurens County Ga., had
-organized a unique “Good Government Club,” and, being anxious to learn
-something of it, I called on the secretary. The secretary explained the
-club to me as follows:
-
-“Our society is a voluntary organization, and has for its object the
-betterment of the race. It doesn’t cost anything to join, and any male
-citizen upward of twenty-one years old may become a member by taking an
-oath to be governed by our constitution and by-laws. There are no
-monthly dues. Now and then we make up a purse to help a needy brother.
-Our plan is to inquire into the mode of living of our members and
-correct, if possible, any faults. If any member fails or refuses to
-correct a fault complained of, he is then tried by a sort of
-courtmartial. The man under charge is allowed to have counsel from among
-the members of the organization. If he is found guilty, the punishment
-is usually a flogging given in the presence of the other members. We
-whip a man for a number of things: getting drunk, wife-beating,
-vagrancy, selling his vote, failure to provide for his family, failure
-to make an honest effort to pay his debts, using profane language and so
-on.
-
-“It was reported to the society that one man’s wife was badly in need of
-a wash pot. The man was cited to show cause why he had not provided his
-wife with the article. He failed to buy one before the trial came off,
-and, when tried, failed to show how his wife could get along without one
-and still be put to no great inconvenience. Conviction followed. He was
-whipped, and ordered to get a pot within thirty days.... In riding past
-the home of another man it was seen by one of our members that the front
-gate had fallen down. From appearances he had made no effort to put it
-up. At the trial it was proved that the gate had been down for several
-weeks, and that his wife had tried many times to get him to take more
-pride in the care of his home. Conviction followed and the husband will
-remember a long time the flogging he got that night....”
-
-[Illustration: “CHARGED WITH KISSING A GIRL ON THE STREET.”]
-
-We had a man before us once charged with kissing a girl on the street.
-The girl did not appear against him; we could not get her to do so; and
-the man stoutly denied the charge. He told our judge that he had never
-kissed a woman in his life. The judge asked him if he wasn’t married.
-‘No, sah,’ he said, ‘my wife’s dead. I’m de daddy uv nine chilluns, an’
-I nevah kissed a woman in my life.’ In the midst of much laughter, the
-judge asked, ‘Did you never kiss your wife?’ Without a moment’s
-hesitation the man said: ‘No, sah; no sah.’ Then the judge said: ‘Jim,
-you’re the biggest liar in town, and I sentence you to be given
-forty-nine lashes, but I’ll suspend the sentence if you’ll agree to
-leave town within the next five hours.’ ‘Judge,’ said Jim, ‘I don’t want
-no five hours; I’ll be gone in five minutes.’... The strangest case I
-remember was the case of a man charged with beating his wife. His wife
-was a hard-working washerwoman. She had complained to us three or four
-times, but always repented before the time for trial, and would not
-appear against her husband. When she did come to our meeting she said:
-‘Now, judge, I’se a-gwine ter tell you evaht’ing.’ And she told how her
-husband would get drunk and come home and curse and beat her
-unmercifully. She gave a graphic account of the last whipping she had
-received. The judge said: ‘I sentence this man to be given one hundred
-and one lashes—the maximum of the law.’ ‘Dar, now!’ exclaimed the woman.
-‘Dar now! I’se done fixed you at las’! I tol’ you ’bout beatin’ on me
-like I wuz a dawg!’ Turning to the judge she said: ‘Judge, I’ll take de
-whuppin’ fur him ef you’ll lemme; I ’spec’ he’ll be good atter dis.’”
-
-
-
-
- XLII.
- HUNTING AN EASY PLACE.
-
-
-A nicely dressed young man, fifteen or sixteen years old, who had just
-finished his course in the high school, stepped into the office of the
-president of the Smutville Short Line Railroad.
-
-“Well,” said the president, looking up from a mass of correspondence,
-“what can I do for you, sir?”
-
-“I have just finished my course in the high school,” the young man began
-nervously, “and I thought that I might be able to secure a desirable
-position with your company. I came in to talk with you about it.”
-
-The president asked the young man to have a seat.
-
-“So,” said the president, “you want a desirable place, eh?”
-
-“I do, sir,” said the young man, his heart beating high with hope.
-
-“A place,” continued the president, “that would pay you something like a
-hundred dollars a month?”
-
-“Something like that,” said the young man eagerly.
-
-“I guess you would like it very well, too, if I could arrange it so that
-you could report for work at nine o’clock in the mornings and get off
-every afternoon at three or four o’clock. In other words, you want
-something easy. I can see by looking at you that you are not accustomed
-to hard work, and you could not fill a place that required you to report
-at six o’clock every morning and work until six every afternoon. Do I
-size you up correctly?”
-
-“I think so, sir,” was the reply.
-
-“In plain English then, you are looking for a soft place with the Short
-Line?”
-
-“I am, sir.”
-
-“Well, sir,” said the president, smiling for the first time, “I regret
-to inform you that there is only one such place on our railroad. I
-occupy that place myself, and I am not thinking of resigning.”
-
-The young man’s face flushed.
-
-[Illustration: “I HAVE JUST FINISHED MY COURSE IN THE HIGH SCHOOL.”]
-
-The president continued: “I hope you will not think that it is going
-beyond what is right and proper for me to say, but I must tell you,
-young man, that you have started out in life with the wrong notion. No
-brave and strong young man is going about looking for an easy place. The
-brave and true man asks only for work. And the men who are occupying
-what you call the easy places in this life to-day are the men who have
-climbed into them by hard work. You are very much mistaken if you think
-that they have stepped into them from the high school. In fact, and
-you’ll find it out soon enough for yourself, there are really no soft or
-easy places in this world, and the man who goes about seeking such
-places stamps himself at once as a failure. Nobody will ever employ such
-a boy, and such a boy would be no good if he were employed. Let me, as a
-friend, advise you, young man, that the next place you go to to apply
-for a job, you ask for a chance to begin at the bottom. If it happens to
-be a railroad, ask to be given a chance to do anything—firing an engine,
-or cleaning cars, or laboring in the roundhouse. Be willing to begin low
-down in the business, and, if you’re made out of the right stuff, you
-will fight your way to the front. I started in with the Short Line as a
-day laborer myself, and if I had not done so I would not be at its head
-to-day. You advertise your own folly when you go and ask a sensible
-business man to put you at the start at the head of something. You must
-begin at the bottom and work up to the top. That is the rule everywhere,
-and you will not, I am sure, prove an exception to it.”
-
-Let us hope, boys and girls, that this young man left the president’s
-office a wiser young man. Be sure not to follow his example. Don’t go
-around hunting for easy places.
-
-
-
-
- XLIII.
- BURT BANKSTON’S BEQUEST.
-
-
-Burt Bankston was a noted Kentucky gambler. Those who knew him best said
-that he had some redeeming traits. He never drank whiskey; he used
-tobacco in no form; and he seldom indulged in profanity. Moreover he
-frequently went to church.
-
-[Illustration: THE GAMBLER.]
-
-But he never made any excuses for his gambling. He rather defended it,
-saying that gambling was not a sport or pastime with him, but a
-business. He said he gambled for the same reason that a man kept a store
-or practiced law—for a living.
-
-His wife declared that he was peaceable and quiet at home. The only
-fault she found with him, according to her own testimony, was that he
-kept late hours and often spent the whole night away from home. And she
-begged him many times to quit the gambling table. Her appeal always fell
-on deaf ears.
-
-“Burt, I’m going to quit; I’ve got enough; this is my last night at this
-kind of thing.” The speaker was Bill Mobley, one of Burt’s chums.
-
-“All right, Bill,” said Burt, “I guess I’ll follow you in a few days;
-I’m getting old now.”
-
-The next morning Bill Mobley was found dead upon the streets of
-Lecompton. Whether he had taken his own life or been sandbagged on his
-way home was never found out.
-
-From that day forward no man ever saw Burt Bankston in a gambling house.
-He opened a grocery store—that failed. He started a laundry—that fell
-through. He tried a peanut stand; he peddled flowers about the street.
-Compared with his former high living, his existence was miserable. His
-wife died after a few years. Friends said that she died of remorse, or a
-broken heart, or something of that kind. She could not bear to live on
-after her husband’s downfall—that is, his downfall in the eye of the
-world. Soon after she died Burt was stricken with a dreadful sickness.
-He came near dying. By-and-by he was restored to health, but he was
-broken and bent with old age. Friends pitied him, and secured him a
-place as watchman at a celebrated orphan’s home.
-
-[Illustration: THE GAMBLER—IN OLD AGE.]
-
-At last one day Burt Bankston died, everybody believing him to be a
-pauper. When his will was probated it was found that he left an estate
-worth nearly $500,000. This sum Burt designated to be divided into three
-parts—one part to be devoted to the common school education of the
-masses; another part to the work of the Y. M. C. A., and the third to
-the orphan asylum. Among other things, in the body of the will Burt
-Bankston said:
-
-“For twenty years I was a gambler. The past twenty years I have spent
-repenting. I advise all young men to let gambling alone; and I hope that
-those who may be benefited by my bequest may be willing to follow the
-advice of one who has passed through the fire.”
-
-
-
-
- XLIV.
- THE BIG BLACK BURGLAR.
-
-
-One cold winter night, about midnight, my good wife called to me,
-saying:
-
-“Dan! Dan! Get up! Get up!”
-
-“What’s the matter?” I asked with much alarm.
-
-“Somebody’s in the dining-room; I heard them rattling the dishes just a
-minute ago.”
-
-“I don’t hear anything, wife,” I said slowly.
-
-“There’s somebody in there sure; I heard them myself. Do get up, Dan,
-before they take everything we’ve got.”
-
-“I haven’t got a gun or any kind of weapon,” I said, still fighting for
-time.
-
-“Well, get up and make a noise—walk around heavy—that’ll frighten ’em
-and make ’em leave.”
-
-[Illustration: “THE BIG BLACK BURGLAR.”]
-
-I got up quietly, turned up the lamp, and looked about me with a sigh.
-
-“Be quick,” said my wife.
-
-“In a minute,” said I.
-
-I tipped around to the wall on the side of the bed, and took down an old
-iron sword, which had done duty in the Mexican war, and which we had
-preserved as an heirloom.
-
-“Hurry, hurry, Dan!” said my wife.
-
-“All right,” I said with meekness.
-
-I took the sword in one hand and the lamp in the other, and moved gently
-toward the door, which opened from our bed-room into the dining-room.
-
-Pausing at the door, I said,——
-
-“Hallo! Hallo, in there!”
-
-The response came from my wife in bed.
-
-“Open the door, Dan; open the door!”
-
-Humbly I placed the lamp on the floor close by the door, caught a tight
-grip on my old war-piece, and then quickly shoved the door wide open. I
-intended, of course, after getting my bearings, to pick up the lamp and
-enter the dining-room on a tour of inspection. But, I assure you, there
-was no time for any such careful procedure. As soon as the door was
-opened and the light went streaming into the dining-room, something fell
-to the floor with a terrible thud, and quicker than it takes to tell it
-a great big black something, that looked to me like a buffalo or
-elephant, came bounding toward me. It was all so sudden that it
-surprised me, and I fell back trembling. Over went the lamp. It broke.
-Out came the oil. It took fire and pretty soon the lambrequin close by
-took fire also. Down I snatched it and threw it into the grate. I
-reached for the first thing handy, and tried to smother the fire on the
-floor. In doing so, I stepped on a piece of glass and cut my foot. I
-burnt my hands terribly. And, to beat it all, my night shirt caught on
-fire. I ran to the bed, and sat down in order to quench the blaze. This
-shows that I still had some presence of mind left, although, as a matter
-of fact, this new extinguishing process scorched my legs awfully.
-
-When all was quiet again, and I lit another lamp in order to take an
-inventory, my bed-room was a sight to behold! I found that in the
-struggle, my old army sword had been plunged amidship into the handsome
-mirror of our dresser, and had also made havoc of a reproduction, of
-Millet’s Angelus. I discovered, also, that I had used my brand-new $50
-overcoat to extinguish the fire, and that many of the handsome photos of
-our friends that stood on the mantle had been ruined. Altogether that
-one night’s experience cost me in the neighborhood of $100, not to
-mention my own personal injuries. It was a terrible night, I tell you.
-And far-off in one corner, I saw, crouching in abject fear, the cause of
-all my troubles—the burly black burglar. And what do you think it was?
-It was nothing in the world but an old black Tom Cat, who had been a
-member of our family for many years!
-
-
-
-
- XLV.
- PIN-MONEY MADE WITH THE NEEDLE.
-
-
-Surely all young girls ought to know how to sew, and, not only sew, but
-all girls, I think, ought to love the purely feminine occupation of
-sewing. Since I am sure that many of the little girls who will read this
-book know how to sew, I am going to tell you about some little sewing
-that my wife did.
-
-In 1903, the Ladies’ Home Journal, of Philadelphia, offered a prize of
-fifty dollars for the best way to make pin-money at home. You know,
-girls, that pin-money means pocket change or spending money. Many
-hundreds of women all over the world sent in suggestions to the Ladies’
-Home Journal, each one hoping, I am sure, that her suggestion would win
-first prize. The following letter sent to my wife will tell you just how
-her suggestion was received:
-
-
- “THE LADIES’ HOME JOURNAL,
- “Philadelphia. February 5, 1903.
-
- “Dear Madam:
-
-“It gives me much pleasure to tell you that among the hundreds of
-letters received in response to the offer made in our January magazine
-in connection with The Editor’s Want-Box, Mr. Bok has chosen your
-offering as the one entitled to the first prize of fifty dollars. He
-congratulates you upon your success and thanks you for the interest you
-have shown.
-
-“Our Treasurer will send you a check within a week.
-
- Very truly yours,
- “Wm. V. Alexander,
- “Managing Editor.
-
- “Mrs. Ella Floyd.”
-
-
-The check came all right, girls, and my wife thought, as she said to me,
-that in winning the prize she had found a new way to make pin-money—that
-is, by telling others how to make pin-money at home.
-
-Two hundred of the little articles were afterwards published from time
-to time in The Ladies’ Home Journal. The first article of the series
-appeared in the magazine for January, 1904, and my wife’s little story,
-which won first money, was at the head of the list. I am going to give
-here the whole of the little article, as published in The Ladies’ Home
-Journal. Of course, I am proud that she won the prize, and I hope other
-young ladies by-and-by may be the happy winners in such contests. And
-here is the article:
-
-“When one’s pin-money is all gone but twenty-five cents the question
-comes as to the way to replenish it. One day when I found that I had
-only that amount I invested it as follows:
-
- 1 yard of lawn .10
- 1 yard of lace .10
- 1 spool of cotton .05
- ———
- .25
-
-“The same day I made three baby caps as daintily as I could with these
-materials. The next day I sold them for twenty-five cents each, and then
-I had seventy-five cents. I then bought
-
- 1 yard of lawn .15
- 2½ yards of lace .25
- 2 yards of ribbon .25
- 2 tiny buckles .05
- 1 spool of cotton .05
- ———
- .75
-
-“With these materials I made two baby caps, somewhat larger than the
-first ones, and trimmed more prettily. I found no trouble in selling
-them for $1.50. Straightway I invested the sum in lawn, lace, ribbon,
-etc., and as I had done so well with the caps I thought I would try my
-hand on little bonnets. I made two. A friend offered me $5 for them
-before they were finished. I accepted her offer and from that day to
-this I have never been troubled about pin-money.
-
-[Illustration: PIN-MONEY MADE WITH THE NEEDLE.]
-
-“In four weeks’ time I made and sold twenty caps and eleven bonnets. The
-material for the caps cost me $2.50—twelve and a half cents for each. I
-sold them for twenty-five cents each. The material for the bonnets cost
-me $8.25, or seventy-five cents each. I sold them for $2.50 each. So I
-netted $21.75 for my work. The time which I devoted to this enterprise
-was that which ordinarily I would have used in calling or in running up
-bills for my husband to pay.
-
-“Since the first four weeks of which I have spoken in detail I have made
-more expensive caps and bonnets for babies from six months to about
-three years old. The last one I made was of silk, beautifully trimmed,
-tucked and hemstitched. I sold it for $6, making a clear profit of $3.
-My husband says I’ll soon be in position to organize a trust.”
-
-
-
-
- XLVI.
- SELF-HELP.
-
-
-If there is one idea for which more than any other the public school
-system should stand, it is the idea of self-help. Self-help is the best
-kind of help in the world, and one cannot learn this lesson too early in
-life. Even little children—three, four, five, six and eight years
-old—should be taught to work. Any little child is just as capable of
-doing the little things in work as he is in play. Why should not the
-little girl be taught to trim and wash the dress of her doll? Why should
-not the little children be taught to sweep up the dirt that they have
-scattered in play? Why should they not be taught to remove the dishes
-from the table, brush up the crumbs, set back the chairs, pick up chips,
-put the kindling wood in its place, bring the potatoes in from the
-garden, help to pick over the berries, and so forth? We might argue this
-question from now until doom’s day, and nobody, I think, would be able
-to give any good reason why children should not be taught to do the
-little things. Little children who are accustomed to having everything
-done for them by others are very soon beset with the rust of laziness
-and the canker of pride. Whereas, on the other hand, if children are
-taught to help themselves as soon as and as much as they are able, it
-will tend to improve their faculties, and will, at the same time, have a
-good influence upon their dispositions.
-
-Childhood and youth are periods of life which materially influence all
-of its following periods, and whether the earlier years of one’s life be
-passed in idleness and indolence, or in well-directed industry, is a
-point on which greatly depends the worth or the worthlessness of human
-character. Where is the man who guides his affairs with discretion, or
-the woman that looketh well to the ways of her household, and yet was
-not in some measure imbued with industrious and provident habits in
-early life? On the other hand, who that has been treated until the age
-of fifteen or twenty like a helpless infant, and had every want supplied
-without being put to the necessity of either mental or bodily exertion,
-was ever good for anything afterwards?
-
-[Illustration: WASHING DOLLIE’S CLOTHES.]
-
-The tendency of the age is by far too much in the direction of keeping
-our young boys solely for the purpose of loafing about the streets, or
-standing around the soda fountains on Sunday—and our young girls for
-parties, social entertainments, picnics, excursions and the like. So
-that by the time our boys and girls reach manhood and womanhood, they
-despise honest labor and are afraid to engage in real hard work. A young
-woman may know how to read and write—may understand grammar, history,
-and geography—may sing sweetly and play the piano well; but, whatever
-else she may know or may not know, if she does not know how to bake a
-hoe-cake of bread, make her little brother or sister a pair of pants or
-a plain dress, she is only half educated. In fact, every young woman
-should not only know how to perform every duty connected with a
-household, but every young woman should take some part in household
-work. No girl need tell me that she really loves her mother if she is
-willing to leave to her mother the work of washing the dishes, sweeping
-and scouring the floors, caring for the little children, doing the
-Monday washings, the house cleaning, and the like, while she devotes
-herself to pleasure, novel reading, social calling, butterfly parties,
-or playing rag-time music or singing rag-time songs.
-
-The home and the public school are the two great agencies which are
-jointly engaged, or which should be jointly engaged, in teaching
-children to help themselves. If children are taught, as boys and girls,
-to think for themselves, speak for themselves and act for themselves,
-when they are old they will not forget the precious lesson, and will be
-less likely to become burdens on the community. The highest ambition of
-every American man and woman should be to be of some useful service to
-the world; and the first step will be taken toward this noble end when
-we have thoroughly learned the value and importance of the lesson of
-self-help. First, learn to help yourself, and then you will be able to
-see more clearly how to help others.
-
-
-
-
- XLVII.
- HENRY WARD BEECHER’S TESTIMONY.
-
-
-First impressions are always most lasting. We may not recognize or
-understand it at the time, but the boys and girls, the very young
-people, whom God has committed to our care in the home or the
-Sunday-school or the public school, gather in their early days, in the
-formative and impressionable period of their lives, the inspirations and
-impulses which shall guide them in after years either on the road to
-good or on the road to ruin. I happen to have high testimony on this
-point. It is the testimony of the grandest preacher who ever stood in an
-American pulpit. I mean Henry Ward Beecher. The following testimony is
-taken from a sermon of his preached in Plymouth Church, Brooklyn, on
-Sunday, January 18, 1874. The subject of the sermon was “Soul Power.”
-Among other things, Mr. Beecher said:
-
-“In reading the life of Goethe, written by himself, you will notice how
-he marks the various stages of his self-culture, and says, ‘At this
-point I met such a man, and he was of great use to me in such and such
-respects.’ Goethe’s educators were living men, active and powerful,
-around about him.
-
-“I can look back upon my own early life, and see how one and another
-took me, and how one prepared me for another. I can see how the largest
-natures did not always get access to me. It was late in life before my
-father influenced me very much. I think it was a humble woman who was in
-our family that first gained any considerable control over me. I feel
-the effects of her influence to this day.
-
-“I next came under the influence of a very humble serving-man. He opened
-up new directions to me, and gave me new impulses. He was a colored man;
-and I am not ashamed to say that my whole life, my whole career
-respecting the colored race, in the conflict which was so long carried
-on in this country, was largely influenced by the effect produced on my
-mind when I was between eight and ten years of age, by a poor old
-colored man named Charles Smith, who worked on my father’s farm. He did
-not set out to influence me; he did not know that he did it; I did not
-know it until a great while afterwards; but he gave me new impulses, and
-impulses which were in the right direction; for he was a Godly and
-hymn-singing man, who made wine fresh every night from the cluster. He
-used to lie upon his humble bed (I slept in the same room with him) and
-read his Testament, unconscious apparently that I was in the room; and
-he would laugh and talk about what he read, and chuckle over it with
-that peculiarly unctuous throat-tone which belongs to his race. I never
-had heard the Bible really read before; but there, in my presence, he
-read it and talked about it, to himself and to God. He turned the New
-Testament into living forms right before me. It was a revelation and an
-impulse to me.”
-
-What noble testimony this is! And from what a noble source! All of us
-have what is called influence, and, consciously or unconsciously, we are
-all influencing others, especially the young. It is a matter worth our
-deepest and most prayerful thought. If Charles Smith, “a poor old
-colored man;” if Charles Smith, “the very humble serving-man;” if
-Charles Smith, “the Godly and hymn-singing man,” was used of God to give
-impulses—and impulses which were in the right direction—to a little boy
-who was afterwards to become the greatest preacher that America has ever
-known, may not some of us be likewise used of God for the glory of our
-Common Master, even Christ, and for the good of our fellow-men? I tell
-you, friends, we may. And when we think of the great friend of humanity,
-Henry Ward Beecher, let us not forget to think of Charles Smith, who had
-so much to do, according to Beecher’s own testimony, with giving this
-great man a right start.
-
-
-
-
- XLVIII.
- ROUNDING UP A CHICKEN THIEF.
-
-
-I was not the chief actor in the story which I shall now tell. I played
-only a minor part. My father-in-law was “leading man.” Soon after I
-married I accepted a very cordial invitation to take up my residence
-with my wife’s parents. Our bed-rooms happened to be on the same floor,
-so that it was very easy for us to hear in one room any unusual noise
-made in the other. My mother-in-law was a great hand at the poultry
-business. She had a large number of the choicest breeds, and she found
-great pleasure in looking after them. Now, the old-folk’s bed-room was
-at the rear. Our room was in front. Late one night I heard a voice
-calling.
-
-“Thomas! Thomas!”
-
-It sounded sad and far-away. At first I thought it might have been a
-ghost. I raised myself up and listened. Pretty soon I heard the voice
-again, calling in strangely sepulchral tones.
-
-“Thomas! Thomas!”
-
-And then I could not be mistaken. It was my mother calling the old man.
-Father drawled out sleepily,——
-
-“What is it?”
-
-“There’s somebody out there at my hen house, just as sure as you’re
-born. Don’t you hear the chickens calling for help?”
-
-There was a short silence. After awhile I heard the old lady say
-impetuously,——
-
-“Thomas, why don’t you get up and go and see after them chickens?”
-
-There was another pause. By-and-by mother spoke again,——
-
-“Thomas, you don’t need on your top-shirt. Go on, just as you are. My
-chickens are in danger. If I were a man, I wouldn’t have stopped to put
-on my pants even. You’re a coward—that’s what you are!”
-
-Next I heard the old man speak. I do not know whether he was looking out
-of the window or not, but I heard his say,——
-
-“Hi, there, look out! I’m coming out there! Look out, I’m going to blow
-your daylights out!”
-
-If the old man meant this remark to impress his wife with his bravery
-the effect was certainly lost on the woman, because I heard her say
-louder than ever,——
-
-“Get out of the way, you coward baby, you! I’ll go myself! Where’s my
-slippers?”
-
-In less than a minute I heard the old lady’s voice at the back door, at
-the head of the steps which ran down into the yard. She said,——
-
-“Bring the lamp, Thomas! Bring the lamp!”
-
-[Illustration: “SON, ITS A MIGHTY LUCKY THING FOR YOU AND NANNIE THAT I
-DIDN’T HAVE MY GUN.”]
-
-Curiosity pulled me and my wife out of bed. I stepped quietly into the
-hall, and stood well in the dark, not desiring to be in any way
-conspicuous in the investigations which were proceeding. My wife was by
-my side—trembling, anxious. Her angelic mother had already descended the
-steps, and neither of us knew what fate might befall her there. Wife
-whispered that we had better go to the rescue. We started for the door
-where father stood with the lamp. On the way I stumbled against a little
-table and knocked off a pitcher of ice-water, which fell to the floor
-with a terrific crash. It sounded louder than usual, not only on account
-of the stillness of the night but also on account of the fact that our
-nerves were already keyed up to a very high tension by the exciting
-events then taking place. At the sound in the hall, father turned
-quickly and looked behind. The light flashed into our faces. He must
-have thought we were ghosts or burglars. Immediately the lamp fell out
-of the old man’s hands, and he went sailing down the back stairs,
-hallooing at the top of his voice,——
-
-“They’re in the house, wife! They’re in the house!”
-
-When wife and I reached the door father was already, as I afterwards
-learned, safely buried behind the chicken house, and mother was lodged
-under the steps.
-
-“Father!” I called out. “Father!”
-
-There was no response.
-
-“It’s me and Nannie, mother,” I said.
-
-Still we heard nothing.
-
-I went back to our room, and got our lamp. My wife was following me,
-foot to foot. Returning, I descended the steps and stood on the last
-one. Wife remained at the head of the steps, anxious, waiting, and ready
-to fly back into the house at the first outcry.
-
-“Father!” I called again. “Father! Mother! There’s nobody in the house
-but me and Nannie. I made that noise myself, father. Where are you?”
-
-Simultaneously the old folks emerged from their hiding-places.
-
-The old lady said,——
-
-“Thomas, you’re the biggest coward in all the world! I’ll never speak to
-you again!”
-
-Father addressed me, ignoring his wife’s complaint. Said he,——
-
-“Son, it’s a mighty lucky thing for you and Nannie that I didn’t have my
-gun.”
-
-
-
-
- XLIX.
- SHIELDS GREEN, THE MARTYR.
-
-
-Near the south-east corner of the cemetery in Oberlin, Ohio, there
-stands an unpretentious monument of clouded marble, about eight feet in
-height, bearing the following inscriptions:
-
- S. GREEN,
- Died at Charlestown, Va., Dec. 2, 1859.
- Aged 23 years.
-
-
- J. A. COPELAND,
- Died at Charlestown, Va., Dec. 2, 1859.
- Aged 25 years.
-
- L. S. LEARY,
- Died at Harper’s Ferry, Va., Oct. 20, 1859.
- Aged 24 years.
-
- These colored citizens of Oberlin,
- The Heroic Associates of the Immortal
- JOHN BROWN,
- Gave their lives for the Slave.
- Et nunc servitudo etiam mortua est, laus Deo.
-
-In 1876, Frederick Douglass, who was once an associate and intimate
-friend of John Brown, lectured at Oberlin College. Among other things,
-Mr. Douglass said that Shields Green, who had once been a student of
-Oberlin College, was residing in the Douglass family shortly before the
-raid on Harper’s Ferry. At the call of Brown, Green went with Douglass
-to an appointed spot near the borders of Virginia. There John Brown
-confided to them the details of his plans, including the capture of
-Harper’s Ferry. Mr. Douglass objected to the plans as unwise and
-hazardous, and, finding entreaty unavailing, he withdrew from the
-enterprise. Shields Green, nevertheless, followed his old commander.
-When John Brown was finally surrounded, Green and one other companion
-were in the mountains on some errand. When they returned, they saw at a
-glance that the rescue of Brown was impossible. Green’s companion
-counseled flight, and did himself escape, but Shields Green—the former
-Oberlin student—replied that he preferred to “go down and die with the
-old man,” meaning John Brown.
-
-And he did.
-
-There is scarcely a more touching incident than this in all our national
-history.
-
-
-
-
- L.
- AIMING AT SOMETHING.
-
-
-It is true, boys and girls, that it is what you hit, not what you aim
-at, that counts; but, nevertheless, it is a very important thing to take
-the right aim. The man who aims deliberately at the center of the target
-stands a better chance, a hundred to one, than the man who shoots
-without taking aim. So, in life, that boy or girl who has a purpose—who
-is aiming at something—will be more successful than those boys and girls
-who have no plans and who aim at nothing.
-
-[Illustration: AIMING AT SOMETHING.]
-
-It is not sufficient, in the moral world, to aim at something, but every
-boy and girl should aim at the best things. The best and highest things
-in this world are the unseen things, the eternal things, the things that
-will last forever. Money is a good thing, but there is something higher
-than money. A high position in the business or professional or political
-world, is a good thing, but there is something higher and better than
-office and position. Character is the grandest, the highest and best
-thing in this world. We include in this one little word “character” a
-world of things. Honor, uprightness, speaking the truth, dealing fairly
-with people, being willing to help the lowly and unfortunate, paying
-your debts promptly, these things, and many other things like them, are
-included in the one word “character.” And these are the things that are
-worth while in this world. These are the things that every boy and girl
-should aim at. It may not be possible for every boy and girl to become a
-millionaire; it may not be possible for every boy and girl to fill high
-offices in this world, or succeed in large business enterprises; but one
-thing is certain: every boy can be a good and true boy, every girl can
-be a noble and beautiful girl. Beautiful as to conduct, as to words and
-deeds, I mean. Good boys are the fathers of good men. Pure girls are the
-mothers of pure women. For, what, after all, is a boy? And what is a
-girl? What is a man? What is a woman? I will tell you. A boy is a little
-man—that’s all; and a man is a grown-up boy. A girl is a little
-woman—that’s all; and a woman is a grown-up girl.
-
-It is important, then, that boys and girls should aim at the right
-things, the good, the true and noble things early in life. What boys and
-girls aim at, in nine cases out of ten, they will reach as men and
-women. And to help you in taking the proper aim early in life, I am
-going to give you something to aim at. Let every boy and girl make this
-little motto his rule of life:
-
- Know something—know it well;
- Do something—do it well;—
- And be Somebody!
-
-
-
-
- LI.
- “THE BLACK SHEEP” OF THE REYNOLDS FAMILY.
-
-
-Will Reynolds was “the black sheep” of the Reynolds family. He knew it
-and felt it, because he had been frequently slighted and treated with
-contempt by his relatives. The only person who never lost faith in him
-was his mother. She always felt that there was something good in her
-wayward son, and often said that it would show itself some day. But
-Will’s mother died in the early stages of his backslidings. Will’s
-father married the second time, and the boy, finding it impossible to
-get along with his stepmother, left home. He went from bad to worse.
-Being arrested on the charge of drunkenness and vagrancy, he sent to his
-two brothers, who were prosperous brokers in D. St., asking them to pay
-his fine. Word came back that they would not interfere in his behalf.
-His brothers sent word that he had brought the trouble upon himself and
-he must get out of it the best way he could. Will was sent to the Work
-House for six months. And nobody’s hand was raised to help him.
-
-While he was serving his time, his only sister, a young woman not yet
-grown, died. He knew nothing of it until about a month after it
-occurred, and then he read the account in an old newspaper which he had
-borrowed from a fellow prisoner. The news of his sister’s death deeply
-affected him. His sentence was shortened by one month on account of his
-good behaviour. The first thing he did, on coming to the city, was to
-visit the family lot in Myrtle Hill Cemetery. He carried with him some
-wild flowers and green leaves, being too poor to purchase a floral
-offering from the dealers in such things. With uncovered head, he knelt
-and placed these tokens of respect on the graves of his mother and
-sister. This done, he stood in silence for a moment, and then wept like
-a little child. While riveted to the spot, he made a solemn vow that he
-would quit the old life and make a man of himself. “It’s in me,” he said
-to himself, “and I’m going to prove it.”
-
-[Illustration: “HE CARRIED WITH HIM SOME WILD FLOWERS AND GREEN
-LEAVES.”]
-
-Slowly he turned away from the sacred place. He went directly to the
-offices of his brothers. He had been furnished with a new suit of
-clothes, according to custom, upon leaving prison, and so made quite a
-decent appearance. He found his oldest brother, John B. Reynolds, seated
-at a desk in the front office. He entered at once and said,—
-
-“Well, John, I suppose sister is dead?”
-
-“How dare you,” exclaimed John, rising to his feet,—“how dare you to
-speak of Annie as your sister, you jailbird, you miserable convict! Get
-out of here this minute! Leave this room at once, and never set foot in
-it again!”
-
-There was fire in the man’s eye as he spoke. Will attempted to speak,
-but was not permitted. With tears streaming down his cheeks, he left the
-room. He had gone to tell of his new determination and ask for another
-chance, and this was the reception which he met. On his way down the
-steps, he came face to face with his other brother, Thomas Reynolds.
-Thomas tried to pass without speaking, but Will intercepted him.
-
-“Tom,” he said, “I’m your brother still. I’m not asking help now; I only
-came to tell you that I’m going to do better. I thought you would be
-glad to hear it.”
-
-“I want to hear nothing from you,” said Thomas. “You’ve disgraced us
-forever, and you can go your way; we don’t want anything to do with you;
-we don’t want to see you again!”
-
-Will went forth into the street weeping.
-
- * * * * *
-
-Thirty years have come and gone since Will was driven away from the
-offices of his brothers. What changes have these years worked?
-
-Soon after leaving prison Will was a constant visitor at the Railroad
-Men’s Branch of the Y. M. C. A. Through the Secretary of the
-Association, he soon secured a place as a day laborer in the machine
-shops of the Big Bend Railroad. After securing regular employment, he
-went to live in the Y. M. C. A. building. At the close of his first
-year’s service with the railroad, he was promoted from a common laborer
-and made an apprentice. After four or five years, he had learned the
-trade and was receiving the daily wages of a machinist. After twelve
-years with the company, he was made the Master Machinist. At the end of
-fifteen years’ service, he was made Superintendent of Construction. Five
-years later he was made a Division Superintendent. At the expiration of
-more than twenty-five years of faithful service, Will Reynolds was able
-to write after his name, “General Manager of the Big Bend Railroad.” He
-had, also, been married for several years, and was the father of five
-children.
-
-Will’s father and brothers lost sight of him for nearly twelve years, or
-until the papers announced his appointment as Master Machinist of the
-Big Bend Railroad. They suddenly awoke to find that their conclusions
-that he had probably long since died a drunkard’s death, or had gone off
-as a tramp and had been killed, or was again serving a sentence in
-prison somewhere—were wrong.
-
-The same week that Will was made Superintendent of Construction of the
-Big Bend Railroad, the newspapers spread all over the country the news
-that Col. Oliver P. Reynolds had committed suicide. According to their
-way, the newspapers gave all the sickening details of the tragedy,
-together with the whole family history. They said that Col. Reynolds had
-been driven to suicide by his wife. They said that she was much younger
-than he; that she was extravagant; that she was a leader in gay society;
-they told how, on her account, Col. Reynolds had driven his son away
-from home fifteen years before; they declared that the old man’s life
-had been a hell to him; and that his wife had brought him almost to the
-verge of bankruptcy, and, in order to escape facing open disgrace, he
-had murdered himself.
-
-When Will heard of his father’s death, he hastened at once to the city,
-but was denied admission to the family residence, and had to attend the
-funeral in the little church around the corner not as a member of the
-family but merely as an outsider.
-
-We are not concerned in this story with the fate of Will’s stepmother.
-But, as to Will’s brothers,—well, the crash came eight or ten years
-after the death of Col. Reynolds, or a short while before Will became
-the General Manager of the Big Bend Railroad. John B. Reynolds and
-Thomas Reynolds, members of the firm of John B. Reynolds & Bro., had
-been arrested and placed in the Tombs, charged with misappropriating
-$175,000 of trust funds. Again the family history was rehearsed in the
-newspapers. The papers did not fail to recall the suicide of Col.
-Reynolds, nor did they fail to tell how these two brothers had earlier
-in life turned their backs on a younger brother.
-
-[Illustration: “WELL, JOHN, I SUPPOSE SISTER IS DEAD?”]
-
-Will read the papers, and, saying to his wife, “Well, Mary, perhaps
-they’ll be glad to see me this trip,” he went immediately to offer his
-services to his brothers.
-
-He had prophesied correctly. John and Thomas were very glad to see him.
-They had no friends among those high in financial circles because they
-had for many years conducted their business in such a way that business
-men had no confidence in them. They had no credit and could get nobody
-to go on their bonds. Will took in the situation at a glance. He had
-been thoughtful enough to bring along with him the leading attorney of
-the Big Bend Railroad, and he put matters straightway into his hands.
-Bail was arranged, the brothers were released, and the lawyer then
-turned his attention to the prosecutors. It was discovered that almost
-half of the amount stolen was the property of Simon B. Nesmith,
-President of the Big Bend Railroad. When Will Reynolds and the lawyer
-found that their own superior officer had been so heavily hit by John B.
-Reynolds & Bro., they came near fainting. Fortunately Nesmith when he
-heard the whole story agreed not to prosecute, and not only said that he
-would be satisfied with any settlement that the Railroad’s Attorney
-might arrange but also volunteered to see the others concerned and use
-his influence in having them do likewise.
-
-In a short time matters were adjusted, and John Reynolds and Thomas
-Reynolds were saved from prison. But they lost all their earthly
-possessions and their brother, “the black sheep” of the family, had to
-secure them for the sum of $40,000 besides.
-
-John B. Reynolds and Thomas Reynolds came to their senses. It was their
-time to cry now. Amidst great sobs they said,——
-
-“We treated you wrongly, brother Will; we ought to have helped you many
-years ago; we are so sorry we didn’t; and it was such a small matter,
-too.”
-
-But Will said,——
-
-“Don’t talk about the past: I’m your brother still. Go and do as I did.
-Start over and make men of yourselves—you’ll have enough time. That’s
-all I ask.”
-
-
-
-
- LII.
- THE HOLY BIBLE.
-
-
-I heard a minister say the other day that a mother had not necessarily
-done much for her boy because she had bought him a nice Bible and put it
-in his trunk, when he was about to leave home to seek his fortune in the
-world. I think it wrong for anybody—minister or what not—to indulge in
-such loose and flippant talk. The effect is bad—always bad, and no hair
-splitting, and no higher criticism, and no curiously ingenious
-explanations can mend the matter. As for me, give me the old-fashioned
-mother who sends her son out into the world with a Bible in his trunk,
-and give me the old-fashioned boy who reads that Bible every night with
-tears in his eyes, as he thinks of the old folks at home and of their
-simple lives devoted to Jesus Christ. Give me the man, woman or child,
-whose hands touch the Bible reverently, instead of slinging it about as
-a dictionary or some common dime novel. Give me the plain old fellow who
-quickly takes leave of that circle in which critics are proceeding to
-ably explain away certain chapters of the Bible.
-
-As for me, I want no new theories about the Bible—no new versions—no new
-criticisms. No man has a right to weaken the faith of others. No man has
-a right to knock away the staff that supports the crippled wayfarer. And
-no man has a right to tell an aged mother that it does no good to give
-her boy a Bible unless he can suggest a better substitute. Destroy the
-old-fashioned idea concerning the Bible, and we shall have a nation of
-infidels defying God, defying the law, and repeating the licentiousness
-and horrors of the French Revolution. We should make the Bible first in
-all things. Make the Bible first in the family, in the Sunday-school and
-church, make it first in state and society, and we shall have a Republic
-that will grow brighter and brighter as the years come and go, and then
-we “shall go out with joy, and be lead forth with peace: and the
-mountains and the hills shall break forth before us into singing, and
-all the trees of the field shall clap their hands.”
-
-
-
-
- LIII.
- ANDREW CARNEGIE’S ADVICE TO YOUNG MEN.
-
-
-One of the bravest and truest friends of humanity that I know of is
-Andrew Carnegie, the great iron king. He has retired from business now,
-and is spending his time in giving away his money for the good of his
-fellow men. In addition to smaller gifts, he has given to the city of
-New York $5,200,000 for libraries for all the people. He has given
-$10,000,000 to Universities in Scotland, his native country, and he has
-also founded the “Carnegie Institution,” of Washington, D. C., with the
-liberal sum of $10,000,000. Every colored boy and girl in America has a
-special reason for thanking Mr. Carnegie for his splendid gifts to
-Tuskegee and Wilberforce and other colored schools. In addition to the
-$600,000 given toward Tuskegee’s endowment fund, he has given Tuskegee
-and Wilberforce library buildings, costing about $20,000 each. The words
-of such a humanitarian and philanthropist should carry weight
-everywhere, and should be studied by all. Among other things, Mr.
-Carnegie says, in speaking to young men:
-
-“Do not make riches, but usefulness, your first aim, and let your chief
-pride be that your daily occupation is in the line of progress and
-development; that your work, in whatever capacity it may be, is useful
-work, honestly conducted, and as such ennobles your life.
-
-“Whatever your salary be, save a little; live within your means. The man
-who saves a little from his income has given the surest indication of
-the very qualities that every employer is seeking for.
-
-“The great successes of life are made by concentration. Do not think you
-have done your full duty when you have performed the work assigned you.
-You will never rise if you only do this.
-
-“You hear a good deal about poverty nowadays, and the cry goes up to
-abolish poverty, but it will be the saddest day of civilization when
-poverty is no longer with us. It is from the soil of poverty that all
-the virtues spring. Without poverty, where will your inventor, your
-artist, your philanthropist come from?
-
-“There are three classes of young men in the world. One starts out to be
-a millionaire. Another seeks reputation, perhaps at the cannon’s mouth.
-A third young man, who will be successful, is he who starts out in life
-with self-respect and who is true to himself and his fellow-men. He
-cannot fail to win.”
-
-
-
-
- LIV.
- DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE GENTLEMEN.
-
-
-1. The essential part of good breeding is the practical desire to afford
-pleasure and to avoid giving pain. Any boy possessing this desire
-requires only opportunity and observation to become a little gentleman.
-
-2. Never be guilty of what are called practical jokes; that is to say,
-never place a pin in a chair so that somebody may come along and sit on
-the pin’s point; never pull back a chair when a person is about to sit
-down, and in that way cause such a person to fall on the floor. No
-little gentleman will play such tricks.
-
-3. Whenever a lady enters a room, it is proper for boys to rise, if they
-are seated, but you must never offer a lady a chair from which you have
-just risen, if there is another chair in the room.
-
-4. Never engage in conversation while a person is singing. It is an
-insult not only to the singer but to the company.
-
-5. Always take off your hat when assisting a lady to or from a carriage.
-
-6. If in a public place, you pass and re-pass persons of your
-acquaintance, it is only necessary to salute them on the first occasion.
-
-[Illustration: DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE GENTLEMEN.]
-
-7. Do not wear anything that is so conspicuous as to attract attention;
-and, particularly, avoid the ruffian style.
-
-8. Do not lose your temper. Particularly if you are playing innocent
-games for amusement and happen to lose; avoid the exhibition of anxiety
-or vexation at lack of success.
-
-9. In all your associations, keep constantly in view the old adage, “too
-much familiarity breeds contempt.”
-
-
-
-
- LV.
- THE LETTER OF THE LAW.
-
-
-It was a bright and balmy afternoon in spring. Mrs. Anderson, in keeping
-with the practice of neighborly kindness which was in vogue in the
-Berkshire village, had sent a large plate of ice-cream across the street
-to Mrs. Van Ingen’s. The cream was quite toothsome, and little Annie Van
-Ingen, “six years old, going on seven,” felt when the plate had been
-emptied that she would like to have some more.
-
-With tears in her eyes she confided her wish to her mother. The maternal
-explanation, “My darling, mama didn’t make any cream to-day,” failed to
-satisfy Annie.
-
-“Well, where did you get that we had?” she asked.
-
-“Mrs. Anderson was kind enough to send it to us,” answered the patient
-mother.
-
-“I’m going over there and ask her for some more,” abruptly interposed
-little Annie.
-
-“No, no, no, my precious;” said Mrs. Van Ingen, “you mustn’t think of
-doing such a thing. Mama doesn’t want the neighbors to know that her
-little Annie is a beggar.”
-
-[Illustration: “MAMMA TOLD ME NOT TO ASK FOR ANY MORE CREAM.”]
-
-For reply Annie’s tears flowed fast and faster. Finally, seeing that
-nothing else would avail, to pacify Annie, Mrs. Van Ingen said,——
-
-“I’ll tell you what to do, dearie; you go over to Mrs. Anderson’s and
-tell her that you’ve come to play awhile with her little girl. Now, be
-careful, don’t ask her for any cream, but I’m sure she’ll offer you some
-before you come back.”
-
-The crying stopped immediately, and pretty soon Annie went tripping
-across the street to play with Mrs. Anderson’s little girl.
-
-Mrs. Anderson met her at the door and kissed her affectionately.
-
-“I wanted some more cream,” volunteered little Annie; “the cream you
-sent mama was very nice, and I wanted some more. Mama told me not to ask
-you for any more, but she said that if I would come over here and play
-with Bessie you would give me some more before I went back home. So, I
-have come over to play with Bessie.”
-
-And, having relieved her mind of its burden, little Annie, with perfect
-delight and joyous innocence, ran hastily up the stairs to the nursery
-in search of Bessie.
-
-
-
-
- LVI.
- THE BEST BOOKS FOR CHILDREN.
-
-
-According to some of the most thoughtful people who have lived in this
-world, a good way to deal with children in regard to the books that they
-are to read is to give them the freedom of a library which contains a
-few thousand of the best books in the world, and let them browse at
-will. This was originally, I think, Charles Lamb’s idea. Charles Lamb
-was a lovable man who wrote readable books for children. But this
-statement of Lamb implies, of course, the possession of a good library.
-Unfortunately many of my readers will not be found among those who live
-in homes which are well-stocked with books. That is one reason why it
-seems wise to make one or two suggestions as to the best books for
-children to read. If you cannot have all of the best books in the world,
-it is important that you should have at least a few of the best books in
-the world; and I shall name a few which I believe every boy and girl in
-America ought to know something about.
-
-[Illustration: THE BEST BOOKS FOR CHILDREN.]
-
-For children between the ages of six and twelve, I should put at the
-head of my list Daniel Defoe’s “Robinson Crusoe,” a good edition of the
-“Arabian Nights,” and Hans Andersen’s fairy tales. In addition to these
-I would get Hawthorne’s “Wonder Book,” Andrew Lang’s “Fairy Book” and
-some book full of absurd fun like Lear’s “Nonsense Book” or “Alice in
-Wonderland.” We must not forget Joel Chandler Harris’s “Uncle Remus,”
-for it ought to have a place in every collection of children’s best
-books. Kipling’s “Jungle Book” is good, and so is Bunyan’s “Pilgrim’s
-Progress.” “Tom Brown at Rugby,” Lamb’s Shakespeare Tales, and Ruskin’s
-“King of the Golden River” must not be overlooked. John Burrough’s
-“Birds and Beasts” might as well end the list, since I haven’t room to
-give all the best books for children.
-
-But whatever else you do, boys and girls, if you wish to widen your
-spiritual horizons, do not close the windows on the emotional and
-imaginative side by neglecting poetry. Somebody has said that “There is
-in every one of us a poet whom the man has outlived.” “Verse and Prose
-for Beginners” by Horace E. Scudder is a delightful book to have, and
-another book of poems called the “Children’s Garland.”
-
-The best books for a child are the books that widen his world. A man or
-woman in middle life or old age who loves poetry and great pictures and
-statues, who is familiar with Shakespeare, who has a sense of humor and
-a love of nature, knows a deal about the joy of living and is full of
-resources. No one can ever have these resources and that joy who has not
-had them from early childhood.
-
-
-
-
- LVII.
- THE RIGHT TO PLAY.
-
-
-The right to play is one of the divine rights of men and women, of boys
-and girls, and is just as essential to the peace, happiness and
-prosperity of the world as is the right to pray. Never be afraid or
-ashamed, my young friends, of honest, vigorous, healthy play. Dominoes,
-lawn tennis, baseball, football, ping-pong, golf, foot-racing, leaping
-and jumping, boxing and wrestling, pole-vaulting, punching the bag,
-swinging dumb-bells or Indian clubs, and a hundred other things are
-perfectly sane and wholesome amusements for old or young. To refrain
-from all forms of amusements is just as destructive of happiness and
-injurious to character as is the other extreme of indulging too freely
-in pleasures and pastimes. Puritan austerity and unrestrained excess are
-alike to be condemned. But a certain amount of play—play of the right
-kind and within proper limits—is a divine right of young people. Young
-people must have fun and relaxation, and, if they do not find it in
-their own homes, it will be sought in other and perhaps dangerous
-places.
-
-For myself, I believe that anybody is an enemy to young people who
-desires to repress and crush out the naturally buoyant spirits of
-childhood and youth, and he is a benefactor of humanity who makes it a
-part of his business to see that proper places of amusement are provided
-for the young people. Aside from the physical advantages of play, there
-are moral advantages also. A man who helps to keep his body in good
-condition by regular exercise is, in that way, beyond a doubt, adding to
-the number of his days; that is to say, he will live longer than the man
-who doesn’t play. But beyond and above that, he is a happier man while
-he lives; he gets more joy and satisfaction out of life than the other
-fellow. Sane and healthy play tends to blot out the remembrance of cares
-and hardship; it gives our minds something else to think about. But
-young people must be careful not to become absorbed in these things. I
-believe in play; I believe in pleasure, in fun. But when I see young
-people, or old people for that matter, devoting all their time to
-wheeling, footballing, card parties, the giddy whirl of the dance, the
-bacchanalian hilarity of the dram shop, and so on, I am forced to say
-that things which may be right when taken in moderation, and as a relief
-from the overtaxing burdens of life, are wrong when they become the
-chief object for which one lives.
-
-
-
-
- LVIII.
- A CHRISTMAS PRESENT.
-
-
-A forsaken little kitten wandered up and down the street on the day
-before Christmas. It had no home; it had no name; it had no ribbon
-around its neck; and it had no saucer of nice milk in one corner.
-
-It began to grow dark, and colder too, and the stars came peeping out,
-and the first flakes of a real Christmas snowstorm began floating down
-through the air. The kitten mewed a trembling little mew, which told as
-plainly as it could that it was very hungry, and it fluffed out its fur
-to keep itself warm.
-
-Now, somewhere along that street, up on top of a house (hiding behind a
-chimney where he couldn’t be seen), was Santa Claus, getting everything
-in shape before starting on his evening round. When old Santa saw that
-lonesome little kitten strolling around he smiled—yes, old Santa Claus
-smiled. He smiled because he knew that two blocks up the street a little
-girl was standing with her nose pressed against the window, looking out
-into the deepening night.
-
-He had seen her as he went by. And he had also seen the poor little
-supper laid out for two on the table, and heard her say to her mother,
-in a quavering voice:
-
-“Not even one present, mamma—not the teeniest little one!”
-
-[Illustration: “MAMMA, I HEAR OLD SANTA’S BELLS AND OF COURSE THIS IS
-THE PRESENT HE BROUGHT.”]
-
-“No, Susie,” her mother had answered, “I’m sorry I couldn’t get anything
-for my little girl this year, but—you know there wasn’t any money dear.”
-And there was a tremble in her mother’s voice too.
-
-Susie wiped away the tears, and turned to look out of the window.
-
-“Perhaps,” she said to herself; “perhaps Santa Claus has something for
-me after all!”
-
-Now, the sad, really dreadful part about it was that Santa Claus didn’t
-have one single thing for Susie in his pack. Perhaps it was because she
-had moved into that house since last Christmas, or perhaps for once old
-Santa had made a mistake. Anyway he was just saying to himself: “Why,
-bless me, what shall I do about it?” when he caught sight of that
-shivering little kitten.
-
-“The very thing,” he thought. “I’ll give them to each other!” and he
-chuckled till his reindeer looked around to see what was the matter.
-
-And what happened next? Well, that kitten never knew really. It only
-seemed as if there was a sudden rush and jingle of bells, which
-frightened it so that it flew up the street as fast as its four little
-legs could carry it, until it saw a small friendly face at a window, and
-rushed up some steps nearby. Then a door opened, and two soft little
-arms picked it up gently from the cold snow and a voice cried:
-
-“Oh, mamma, see the poor little kitten—it’s so cold—oh, we’ll keep it,
-won’t we, mamma! The poor little thing. Do you think it would drink
-milk?”
-
-Would it drink milk? What a question to ask about a little kitten. While
-the little kitten was nearly choking itself trying to drink a saucerful
-of milk and purr at the same time there was a jingle of bells outside,
-and Susie said:
-
-“Mamma, I hear old Santa’s bells, and, of course, this is the present he
-brought.”
-
-
-
-
- LIX.
- DRINKING AND SMOKING.
-
-
-There is food for reflection in a saying of somebody who lived a great
-many years ago, ’way back in 1878. Here it is:
-
-“Our government land costs one dollar and twenty-five cents an acre, and
-good whiskey two dollars a bottle. How many men die landless who during
-their lives have swallowed whole townships—trees and all?”
-
-Alongside of this statement might go this other one, which is equally
-true:
-
-“The young man who smokes three five-cent cigars a day—and many young
-men use double the quantity at double the price—puffs away enough money
-in the course of ten years to give anyone a handsome start in business,
-or to provide anyone a comfortable home.”
-
-[Illustration: DRINK AND TOBACCO.]
-
-From a purely business standpoint, not to say anything about religion or
-morals—from a purely business standpoint young people drink too much and
-smoke too much. Every five cents spent for beer is five cents thrown
-away. Every ten cents spent for whiskey is a total loss. It would bring
-far better returns if it were put into a savings bank and laid away for
-a rainy day. As for smoking, it is a silly, senseless, expensive habit.
-It literally burns money up. The following figures show the expense of
-smoking two cigars a day at five cents each from the age of twenty to
-the end of each period of five years up to the age of seventy, 6 per
-cent compound interest semi-annually being reckoned upon the money:
-
- Two Cigars a Day at 5 Cents each.
- From the age of: No. Years. Principal. Prin. & Int.
- 20 to 25 years 5 $ 182.50 $ 209.21
- 20 to 30 〃 10 365.00 490.39
- 20 to 35 〃 15 574.50 868.25
- 20 to 40 〃 20 730.00 1,376.07
- 20 to 45 〃 25 912.50 2,058.44
- 20 to 50 〃 30 1,095.00 3,094.99
- 20 to 55 〃 35 1,277.50 4,367.46
- 20 to 60 〃 40 1,460.00 6,078.73
- 20 to 65 〃 45 1,642.50 8,378.52
- 20 to 70 〃 50 1,825.00 11,469.25
-
-Boys, I am glad to be able to put these figures down where you can see
-them, and study them for yourselves. I want you to reflect upon them. It
-is not what you make, but it is what you save that makes you rich. If
-you ever expect to be even well-to-do men, not to speak of being rich
-men, you must begin early to learn and practice the habit of saving your
-money. If you will learn to leave out of your expenses the bills for
-whiskey and tobacco it will not be hard for you to see then how you can
-also save by cutting down your expenses for trifles, such as
-knickknacks, candy, red lemonade, peanuts, etc. First in importance
-among public institutions, next to the church and the school house, I
-place the savings bank. No matter what your occupation, no matter what
-your salary, it is possible for every young person to save something out
-of his earnings, however small they may be. But if this habit of saving
-is not acquired in early life it will be very hard to learn it later.
-Saving is not the miser’s habit necessarily, nor is it the spirit of
-avarice and parsimony. It is prudence and forethought. Money is a good
-thing. It is the love of money—not money—that is the root of all evil.
-
-
-
-
- LX.
- THE NICKEL THAT BURNED IN FRANK’S POCKET.
-
-
-Deacon Hepworth kept a little fish market.
-
-“Do you want a boy to help you?” asked Frank Shaw one day.
-
-“Can you give good weight to my customers and take good care of my
-pennies?”
-
-“Yes, sir,” answered Frank.
-
-Forthwith he took his place in the little store, weighed the fish and
-kept the room in order.
-
-“A whole day for fun, fireworks and noise to-morrow!” exclaimed Frank,
-as he buttoned his white apron about him the day before the Fourth of
-July. A great trout was thrown down on the counter by Ned Tant, one of
-Frank’s playmates.
-
-[Illustration: “A QUARTER, MA’AM.”]
-
-“Here’s a royal trout, Frank. I caught it myself. You may have it for
-ten cents. Just hand over the money, for I’m in a hurry to buy my
-firecrackers,” said Ned hurriedly.
-
-The deacon was out, but Frank had made purchases for him before, so the
-dime spun across to Ned, who was off like a shot. Just then Mrs.
-Sinclair appeared.
-
-“I want a nice trout for my dinner to-morrow. This one will do; how much
-is it?” she asked as she carefully examined it.
-
-“A quarter, ma’am,” and the fish was transferred to the lady’s basket
-and the silver piece to the money drawer.
-
-But here Frank paused.
-
-He thought to himself: “Ten cents was very cheap for that fish. If I
-tell the deacon it cost fifteen cents he’ll be satisfied, and I shall
-have five cents to invest in firecrackers.”
-
-The deacon was pleased with Frank’s bargain, and when the market was
-closed each went his way for the night.
-
-But the nickel buried in Frank’s pocket burned like a coal. He could eat
-no supper, and was cross and unhappy. At last he could stand it no
-longer, but, walking rapidly, tapped at the door of Deacon Hepworth’s
-cottage.
-
-The old man was seated at a table, reading the Bible. Frank’s heart
-almost failed him, but he told the story and with tears of sorrow laid
-the coin in the deacon’s hand.
-
-Turning over the leaves of the Bible, the old man read:
-
-“He that covereth his sins shall not prosper, but whoso confesseth and
-forsaketh them shall have mercy.”
-
-“You have forgiveness, Frank,” he said. “Now go home and confess to the
-Lord, and remember you must forsake as well as confess. Here, you may
-keep this coin as long as you live to remind you of your first
-temptation.”
-
-
-
-
- LXI.
-
-[Illustration: A MONUMENT TO A BLACK MAN]
-
-
-In the city of Columbus, Georgia, there was erected in the year 1904 a
-monument to the memory of a colored man named Bragg Smith. Mr. Smith
-lost his life in the autumn of 1903 in an effort to save the life of the
-city engineer of Columbus, who had been buried under an excavation in
-the street. A large crowd of colored men was at work digging deep
-trenches in which were to be placed pipes for running water about the
-city. In some way the sides of the narrow trench had not been properly
-supported by planks or otherwise, and by-and-by a great stretch of dirt
-caved in. Unfortunately the city engineer, a white man, was caught
-underneath the falling dirt. Bragg Smith did not stop to say: “Oh, it’s
-a white man; let him die!” but at once jumped down into the ditch and
-tried to pull the white man from under the heavy dirt. It was while he
-was engaged in this work that the dirt fell from both sides a second
-time, and Bragg Smith, in his effort to save the life of the white man,
-lost his own life. The Bible says: “Greater love hath no man than this,
-that a man will lay down his life for a friend.”
-
-The city council at its first regular meeting after the accident voted
-to erect a suitable monument to the memory of Mr. Smith. The monument
-was dedicated in April, 1904. The monument is of Vermont and Georgia
-marbles, and bears on one side this inscription:
-
-“Erected by the City of Columbus to mark the last resting place of Bragg
-Smith, who died on September 30, 1903, in the heroic but fruitless
-effort to save the life of the city engineer.”
-
-On the other side appears this quotation from Alexander Pope:
-
- “Honor and fame from no conditions rise;
- Act well your part; there all the honor lies.”
-
-
-
-
- LXII.
- THE BAD BOY—WHO HE IS.
-
-
-My dear children, I am happy to say that all boys who are called bad
-boys are not bad boys. There is quite a difference between a bad boy and
-a merely mischievous boy. A boy is not necessarily bad because he makes
-unearthly noises about the house, or now and then twists the cat’s tail
-just to hear her mew, or muddies his clothes in an effort to catch
-crawfish. He is not bad just because he likes to “play fantastic” on the
-fourth day of July. So many people complain of their boys being bad when
-they are only mischievous—that is to say, when they are only full of
-life. Some people think that a good boy is one that has a pale face and
-looks sickly; one that wears a sanctimonious look and moves along
-through the world as though he were afraid to put one foot in front of
-the other. That isn’t my kind of a boy. I do not think that kind of a
-fellow is a boy at all—he is ’most a girl! A boy who never enjoys a romp
-in the woods, who never climbs the apple tree before or after the apples
-are ripe, who never plays ball, who will not shoot marbles, etc.—this
-sort of a boy usually dies young, or he grows up to be a “male woman.” I
-mean by that, that he grows up to be a man who acts like a woman; and
-that kind of man is hardly fit for anything.
-
-[Illustration: “PLAY FANTASTIC” ON THE FOURTH OF JULY.]
-
-But there are some bad boys, I am sorry to say—really bad boys, bad in
-heart and in deed. I have seen some on the chain gangs; I have seen some
-hanging around the street corners—especially on Sundays, with no clean
-clothes on; I have seen them smoking cigarettes—and a cigarette is
-something which no manly boy will use; I have seen them in saloons,
-drinking, playing pool and playing cards; I have sometimes seen them
-shooting dice in the street for money. There are probably one thousand
-boys in the jails, reformatories and in the penitentiaries in the single
-state of Georgia. To form anything like an adequate estimate of the
-total number of bad boys in the South we must add to the above number
-the boys imprisoned in the other states; and, also, that much larger
-number who have never been imprisoned because they happen never to have
-been arrested, or who have been arrested and have had their fines paid
-in money; and, finally, we must add those who have already served their
-time and are again at large. So, you see, there are many thousands and
-thousands of bad boys in the world, and they are very easily found. Are
-you a bad boy or a good boy? Isn’t it better to be a good boy than to be
-a bad boy?
-
-
-
-
- LXIII.
- THE BAD BOY—HOW TO HELP HIM.
-
-
-[Illustration: THE BAD BOY]
-
-Almost anybody can make something out of a boy who is naturally good,
-but it takes one of very Christlike power and patience to make anything
-out of a really bad boy. Yet all boys may be reclaimed, reformed, saved;
-at least so I believe. And the first step in making a good man out of a
-bad boy has to do with the boy’s body. The Holy Bible tells us that our
-bodies are the temples—the dwelling places—of the Holy Ghost, and every
-boy, and every teacher of every boy, in the home or day school or Sunday
-school, should give more time and attention to the body in order to make
-it a fit place for such a holy being. It is as true now as of old that
-plenty of soap and water will exert a wholesome influence in making bad
-boys good. Some one has said that cleanliness is next to godliness, and
-somebody has added that soap is a means of grace. A boy who is taught to
-bathe regularly and who is taught to keep his clothing neat and clean at
-all times will in that way learn the great lesson of self-respect
-quicker than in any other way; and, in my judgment, the shortest way to
-the purification of a boy’s habits, a boy’s morals, a boy’s character,
-is to teach him first to keep his body pure. Keep it pure not only by
-baths and clean clothes, but keep it pure and sweet by keeping it free
-from whiskey and tobacco in every form. Exercise, regular, and
-systematic exercise, whether as work or play, will go a great way
-towards keeping the body clean and healthy. Every boy is mistaken, every
-parent is mistaken, who thinks that labor is unworthy, or that any kind
-of honest work is degrading. The body needs to be kept alive and
-vigorous by the frequent use of all its parts, and there is no better
-way to keep the body vigorous than by doing some kind of work—work that
-requires the use of the hands and legs and muscles, work that stimulates
-the blood and makes it flow freely through the body.
-
-Another step in the process of making a good man out of a bad boy has to
-do with the mind. The body grows not alone by exercise, but the body
-grows by what we put into it: the food we eat and the water we drink,
-etc. We might say, I think, that the body grows on what it feeds on. It
-is the same way with the mind: the mind grows on what it feeds on. If we
-feed our minds on obscene pictures, on bad books, on vulgar stories,
-told by ourselves or our associates, we cannot expect to have minds that
-are keenly alive and active for good. Our thoughts control us, boys and
-girls, whether we understand the process by which they control or not.
-Our thoughts control us. If our thoughts are pure and sweet and noble,
-we will be pure and sweet and noble. If our thoughts are impure, vile
-and ignoble, we will be impure, vile and ignoble. Our thoughts rule us.
-So every boy should guard well his thoughts; every boy should guard well
-what he puts into his mind. Every boy’s mind feeds on what he puts into
-it, and every boy’s mind grows on what it feeds. It goes without saying,
-then, that a boy should not read “blood and thunder” detective stories,
-stories about the “James Brothers” and other outlaws and bandits; nor
-should a boy read filthy so-called “love stories.” All such literature
-should be shunned, as a boy would shun deadly poison. A boy who desires
-to become a good man should read only those things which will give him
-confidence in himself that he can and may become a good man—good for the
-service of God and the service of his fellow-men. Bad company must also
-be left behind if a bad boy wants to become a good boy. Those boys who
-tell smutty jokes and stories should not be allowed to associate with
-that boy whose eyes have been opened and who wants to feed his mind on
-good and wholesome food. Character, boys, in its last analysis depends
-chiefly on three things: Heredity, environment and will. Now you cannot
-do much to change your inherited tendencies—the tendencies you receive
-from mother and father at birth, but you can do much in offsetting, in
-overcoming these tendencies. You can also do much with the aid of a
-generous and enlightened public to change your surroundings if they
-happen to be bad. I confess that your mothers and fathers, your teachers
-and pastors ought to do much more in this regard than you; but if they
-will not exert themselves to get you out of evil surroundings, then, as
-you value your own life and time and possibilities, by the help of God,
-try to get out yourselves. The will is very largely influenced by your
-surroundings. Hence you can see the importance of having good books and
-good associates.
-
-But whatever you do, boys, do not forget Jesus Christ, the Lamb of God,
-who takes away the sin of the world. The highest part of your nature is
-your spiritual nature, and, while you are building up the body and
-building up the mind, do not forget to build up your soul. If others
-will not assist you in this greater matter you can help yourselves. The
-Master said: “Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid
-them not.”
-
-
-
-
- LXIV.
- THOMAS GREENE BETHUNE.
-
-
-(“Blind Tom.”)
-
-I suppose there is not a little colored girl or boy in America who has
-not heard of the wonderful “Blind Tom,” one of the greatest musicians of
-the world. I wish that every boy and girl might have seen him and heard
-him give one of his remarkable performances with the piano. I had that
-high favor and privilege myself. During his life on the stage, or for
-more than forty years, “Blind Tom” was seen probably by more people in
-the world than any one living being. His stage career was closed
-somewhere in 1900. I do not know whether he is living at present or not.
-If he is still alive, and he probably is, he is very nearly sixty years
-old. Everywhere, in this country and Europe, those who observed him most
-closely, and attempted to understand him, pronounced him a living
-miracle, unparalleled, incomprehensible, such as had not been seen
-before in the world, and probably never would be seen again.
-
-Thomas Greene Bethune, better known to the public as “Blind Tom,” was
-born within a few miles of the city of Columbus, Georgia, on the
-twenty-fifth day of May, 1849. He was of pure negro blood, and was born
-blind. He was little less than four years old when a piano was brought
-to the house of his master, for he was born a slave. As long as any one
-was playing he was contented to stay in the yard and dance and caper to
-the music. Sometimes he was permitted to indulge his curiosity by being
-allowed to run his fingers over the keys. One night the parlor and piano
-had been left open. Before day the young ladies of the family awoke and
-were astounded to hear Blind Tom playing one of their pieces. The family
-gathered around him to witness and wonder at his performance, which they
-said was marvellously strange. Notwithstanding that this was his first
-known effort at a tune, he played with both hands and used the black as
-well as the white keys. Pretty soon he was allowed free access to the
-piano, and began to play off-hand everything he heard. As young as he
-was, he soon mastered all of that and began composing for himself. The
-record of his public life is too long for me to give, but that Blind Tom
-was known and honored around the world is known to everybody.
-
-But feeling that every colored boy and girl should be justly proud of
-Blind Tom’s record, I will give some words from the book of Hon. James
-M. Trotter, himself a colored man. His book is called “Music and Some
-Highly Musical People.” He says:
-
-“Blind Tom is unquestionably the most wonderful musician the world has
-ever known. He is an absolute master in the comprehension and retention
-of all sound. You may sit down to the pianoforte and strike any note or
-chord or discord, or a great number of them, and he will at once give
-their proper names, and, taking your place, reproduce them. Complete
-master of the pianoforte keyboard, he calls to his melodious uses, with
-most consummate ease, all of its resources that are known to skillful
-performers, as well as constantly discovers and applies those that are
-new. Under his magnetic touch this instrument may become, at his will, a
-music box, a hand organ, a harp, or a bagpipe, a “Scotch fiddle,” a
-church organ, a guitar, or a banjo; it may imitate the “stump speaker”
-as he delivers his glowing harangue; or, being brought back to its
-legitimate tones, it may be made to sing two melodies at once, while the
-performer, with his voice, delivers a third, all three in different time
-and keys, all in perfect tune and time, and each one easily
-distinguishable from the other! He remembers and plays fully seven
-thousand pieces. Some persons, it is true, have had the temerity to say
-that Blind Tom is an idiot. Out with the idea! Who ever heard of an
-idiot possessing such power of memory, such fineness of musical
-sensibility, such order, such method, as he displays? Let us call him
-the embodiment of music, the soul of music, and there let our
-investigations rest, for all else is vain speculation. No one lives, or,
-so far as we know, has ever lived, that can at all be compared with
-him.”
-
-
-
-
- LXV.
- NOT FIT TO KNOW.
-
-
-[Illustration: “FRANCES.”]
-
-Susan and Mamie and Lillian and Marjorie were always close friends. They
-usually went together and played together and it was very unusual to see
-one of them without the others. At school they always made it a rule to
-lunch together and play together. One day at recess they were standing
-in a little group all by themselves when Frances joined them.
-
-“What are you talking about, girls?” asked Frances in cheerful tones.
-
-“I’m telling them a secret,” said Susie, “and we will let you know, too,
-Frances, if you’ll promise not to tell any one.”
-
-“I’ll promise you not to tell anybody but my mother,” said Frances, “for
-I have made it a rule to tell my mother everything.”
-
-“No; you can’t even tell your mother,” answered Susie; “you must not
-tell any one in the world.”
-
-“Well, then, I refuse to hear it,” said Frances, as she walked away,
-“for what I can’t tell my mother is not fit for me to know.”
-
-Don’t you think Frances was right, girls? I think so. As soon as little
-boys and girls begin to listen to words and stories which they would be
-ashamed to repeat to their mothers they are on the road to temptation,
-and nobody can tell how soon they will reach the end, which is always
-disgrace and death.
-
-I wish all the boys and girls who will read this book would make the
-reply of Frances their motto: “What I cannot tell my mother is not fit
-to know.” Stick to this rule through thick and thin, and you will avoid
-many of the snares and pitfalls by which many of your companions and
-playmates sink into shame and sin. Don’t read a note that you would be
-afraid to have your mother read. Don’t look at a picture that you would
-be ashamed to have your mother see. Don’t speak any word, and don’t
-allow any to be spoken to you, that you would not like to have your
-mother hear. A girl’s best friend is her mother. A boy’s best friend is
-his mother. And, boys and girls, be very sure that if a thing isn’t fit
-for your mothers to know it isn’t fit for you to know.
-
-
-
-
- LXVI.
- THE RIGHT WAY.
-
-
-Henry Oliphant always considered himself lucky whenever he was able to
-get a ride on the street cars without paying for it, or get a glass of
-soda water or be admitted to some public place, where an admission fee
-was charged, without paying the price. He was bragging one day to some
-of his boy friends that he had not paid anything to witness the school
-exhibition the night before. Frank Sewall was brave enough to chide him
-for having done so. Frank was a plain-spoken boy, and Henry didn’t like
-what Frank had said. He thought what he had done was all right, while
-Frank had said that it was all wrong. Anyhow, Henry decided to get his
-father’s opinion on the matter.
-
-“Father,” he said, when night had come, “I got in the hall last night
-for nothing.”
-
-“How was that?”
-
-“I just walked by the doorkeeper and he didn’t ask me for any money.”
-
-“Did the doorkeeper see you?”
-
-“Well, father, that was his business; he was put there for that purpose;
-he ought to have seen me.”
-
-“But I asked you, Henry, whether the doorkeeper saw you. I want you to
-answer that question.”
-
-“I don’t know, sir.”
-
-“Do you think he saw you?”
-
-“I don’t know, sir.”
-
-“Well, Henry, if he had seen you, don’t you think he would have asked
-you for your money or a ticket?”
-
-[Illustration: “FATHER,” HE SAID, WHEN NIGHT HAD COME, “I GOT IN THE
-HALL LAST NIGHT FOR NOTHING.”]
-
-“I guess so, father; but he didn’t ask me for anything.”
-
-“Well, now, Henry, you know that a charge of ten cents was made at the
-door, and that no one had a right to enter who had not paid the ten
-cents. You did go in without paying. Now, whether the doorkeeper saw you
-or not, do you think that that was quite honest on your part? Was that
-the right way for you to act?”
-
-“Well, I would have paid him if he asked me. I wasn’t the doorkeeper.”
-
-“I guess the man who stole our wood last week would have paid me if I
-had seen him and asked him; but we called that stealing.”
-
-“But, father, I did not take anything from the doorkeeper.”
-
-“Who gave you the money with which to pay your admission?”
-
-“Mother.”
-
-“Where is that money now?”
-
-“I have it; but I didn’t take it from the doorkeeper.”
-
-“But you kept it from him, Henry. It belongs to the doorkeeper. He gave
-you its value. My son, the right way is, whenever you buy anything,
-whether it be a ride or a glass of soda water or permission to see a
-concert, whenever you buy anything you ought to pay for it. If you don’t
-you are no better than a common robber. You must go to-day and give Mr.
-Hall that ten cents.”
-
-
-
-
- LXVII.
- KEEPING FRIENDSHIP IN REPAIR.
-
-
-I sometimes think that boys and girls, and even old people, are often
-careless in the matter of their friendships—not careless in the matter
-of selecting friends, though I am sure there is room for improvement
-along that line—but careless in trying to keep the good friendships we
-have already formed. We ought to keep our friendships in repair. Perhaps
-you think that our friendships are not things which need to be kept in
-repair. How foolish it is to think so! Does a garden need to be weeded?
-Does an old fence need to be kept in repair? Do we paint our houses only
-once in a century? What about the musician—does he not need to keep in
-practice? Supposing that you never kept your muscles in repair by
-constant use or exercise—how long would you be strong or healthy? And do
-you think that your friendships, because they are in a way
-intangible—you cannot see them, handle them or taste them—do you think
-that they grow and thrive of their own accord, and, therefore, do not
-need to be kept in repair? Slights, snubs, angry words, unpleasant
-conduct, long-continued lack of association, long-continued lack of
-familiar intercourse, and coldness, even where the meetings are
-periodic—these things, boys and girls, will kill the warmest friendship
-and choke the tenderest love. So we ought to be careful to keep our
-friendships in repair. If we had no friends in this world, no playmates
-and companions, no kindred spirits into whose keenest sorrows and
-highest joys we entered with deep and full sympathy, and who did not
-enter into our sorrows and joys in the same way—if we had no friends in
-this world, with all of its wealth and splendor, we should not desire to
-live very much longer. But to have friends and to be friendly goes a
-long way towards making the world a beautiful and blessed place to live
-in.
-
-[Illustration: THE TWO PATHS.]
-
-How, then, may we keep our friends? Easy enough—by cultivating them; and
-we cannot keep them in any other way. We should take time to be
-friendly. Little notes, little presents, little visits, little social
-entertainments, little kindnesses—these things, and things like them, go
-a great way in cementing our friendships, in tying people to us, as it
-were, with hooks of steel. We should not neglect these means of keeping
-our friendships in repair. Always give your friends a cordial welcome in
-your homes, and at your little children’s parties; let them feel, make
-them feel, that their coming adds to your pleasure without increasing
-your burdens. Don’t be selfish and narrow; be broad-minded and liberal.
-Keep your friendships in repair, and then see if you do not find your
-horizon broadened, your life sweetened, and the weary weight of this sad
-old world lightened.
-
-
-
-
- LXVIII.
- LITTLE ANNIE’S CHRISTMAS.
-
-
-Christmas morning came.
-
-Daylight was just peeping into the room.
-
-Poor little Annie, the cripple, awoke and turned her eyes towards the
-corner where she had hung her stocking the night before.
-
-Surely, she thought, as she watched it, there could not be very much in
-it, because it didn’t seem to be any larger than it was when she had
-hung it up. After awhile she crept slowly to where it was.
-
-She did not take her crutches, for fear she would disturb her mother,
-who slept in the same bed with her. It was hard for her to move around
-without her crutches, but she persevered and finally she reached her
-stocking.
-
-[Illustration: “SHE PUT OUT HER THIN LITTLE HAND AND FELT IT.”]
-
-She put out her thin little hand and felt it. Yes, there was something
-in it! Then she put her hand inside and took out something which seemed
-round and soft. She took it out and looked at it. It was a little cake.
-Poor little Annie smiled, and put her hand back into the stocking. This
-time she found something which was done up in paper. She opened the
-paper and found a whole dozen of gumdrops. How brightly her little eyes
-flashed! She was only six years old and she had never had so much candy
-at one time in all her life.
-
-By-and-by her mother awoke. She raised her head and saw Annie’s happy
-face. “Poor girl,” she thought, “how happy I would have been to have
-bought something else for her, but I wasn’t able. I hope she will be
-happy with what she has.”
-
-“See, mother,” cried Annie, “I have twelve gumdrops and a cake. We will
-eat half of the gumdrops to-day and save the other half for to-morrow.
-You’ll eat three and I will eat three.”
-
-“No, Annie,” said her mother, “you must eat every one by yourself.”
-
-Annie smiled, but did not say anything.
-
-Little Annie’s mother was a widow, and she was very, very poor; there
-were many times when they had only a little dry bread and water for the
-day’s food. For this bright Christmas season there were many things
-besides food which she would like to have bought for her poor little
-crippled child; but she did not have any money to pay for playthings or
-toys.
-
-After breakfast on this Christmas day Johnny Ray came to see them. He
-brought with him a good thick shawl for Annie’s mother and four pairs of
-warm stockings which his mother had sent for Annie, and, also, a large
-package of nice candy.
-
-Little Annie’s mother cried for joy.
-
-Little Annie was too happy to speak. She had never dreamed of having so
-much candy at one time!
-
-
-
-
- LXIX.
- THE VELOCIPEDE RACE.
-
-
-One bright day Archibald mounted his velocipede and rode out into the
-long green lane, where he could ride for a long distance without
-interruption. He had left his coat in the house because he knew that
-riding would make him very warm.
-
-When he reached the lane the velocipede moved along so smoothly that
-Archibald was very happy. By the time he had gone nearly a half mile he
-was tired and stopped for a rest.
-
-Pretty soon he heard a noise coming from behind, and he wondered what
-rider it might be on the same track that beautiful spring morning. He
-looked up and saw John Smith coming, riding a large velocipede and going
-as fast as he could.
-
-Archibald quickly mounted his wheel and started on a swift run, trying
-to overtake the flying John. Before they reached the end of the road
-they saw Clara Hempton, standing by the fence with her little
-velocipede. Clara watched the boys as they flitted past. She thought
-that she could keep up with John, but she was not sure that she could
-ride as fast as Archibald.
-
-[Illustration: THE VELOCIPEDE RACE.]
-
-While she was meditating Archibald cried out:
-
-“Clara, you wait until we finish this race, and then we three will go
-back together.”
-
-Archibald reached the end first, but John was not very far behind.
-
-When Clara reached them Archibald said:
-
-“Now we will all have a fair start and see who will reach the other end
-first.”
-
-So they all started on a line. Archibald knew that he was the largest
-and could go the fastest, but, as he had won the other race, he did not
-ride this time as fast as he could. He thought this was the right way to
-give the others a fair chance.
-
-Clara and John reached the other end of the lane at exactly the same
-time, with Archibald a short distance behind them.
-
-John and Clara were greatly delighted because they had won the race from
-the big boy, Archibald. Archibald was pleased because they were pleased.
-This was not the only time that Archibald had proved that he was a good
-and kind boy, and that he was thoughtful of little children younger than
-himself.
-
-From this little story of the velocipede race many other little boys and
-girls may learn a good lesson, I hope, that will do them good all
-through life.
-
-
-
-
- LXX.
- FAULT-FINDING.
-
-
-[Illustration: FAULT-FINDING.]
-
-Faults are the easiest things to find in all this world. A fault is
-something that can be found without looking for it. And I guess no
-little boy or girl in all the world knows anything that is easier to
-find than something that he or she doesn’t have to look for. Well,
-faults are things that we can find without looking for them; so faults
-are the easiest things to find in all the world. Yet, boys and girls,
-the habit of fault-finding, or the habit of finding fault, is one of the
-worst habits that anybody could form. It does nobody good, generally
-speaking. Besides it stamps the person who is so easy to find fault with
-everything and everybody as being a mean, low, envious, evil-hearted
-person. It is a good deal better to look for something to praise than it
-is to look for something to blame. Yet there are some people—some little
-boys and girls—who are so constituted that they do not see any good in
-anything. When it is cold, it is too cold. When it is hot, it is too
-hot. They don’t like “vici kid” shoes; they want patent leathers. The
-singing at church or Sunday school last Sunday was just horrid. Old Mary
-Jones ought to be taken out of the choir. The preacher preaches too
-long, or the deacon prays too loud. The school teacher isn’t any good—I
-can beat him drawing myself. So they go on from day to day, finding
-fault with everything and everybody. Nothing pleases them; nothing
-delights them. If by any chance or mischance they should get to heaven
-they would, I believe, find fault with the way the Lord has arranged
-things up there. They are miserable people to have around—these
-good-for-nothing, lazy and trifling fault-finders. If you try real hard,
-boys and girls, you can find something good in everything and in
-everybody. That is one reason why we do not always see the good in
-people or things—we don’t look for it. We can find out what is bad—can
-find out the bad things without looking for them, but if we want to see
-the good things we must be on the lookout for them. If we are on the
-lookout—if we make up our minds that we are going to see the good, and
-only the good, we are always sure to find it.
-
-There was an old woman once who was noted for being able to say
-something good about everything and everybody. She was never heard to
-speak evil of anything or anybody. Once upon a time a gambler died in
-the city where she lived. He was a miserable sinner, and nobody liked
-him and nobody had a good word to say for him, even after he was dead.
-Aunt Maria, the good old lady, went to see him after he had been put
-into his coffin. The people who were present wondered what good thing
-Aunt Maria could possibly say about the dead sinner. Aunt Maria entered
-the room and walked around on tiptoe. After awhile she raised her head
-and said:
-
-“Friends, I tell you, he makes a mighty nice looking corpse.”
-
-
-
-
- LXXI.
- THE PURITANS’ SABBATH.
-
-
-If all the little boys and girls in America to-day knew how the people
-in the New England states were compelled by law to keep the Sabbath day
-I think they would realize how much better it is to be living in these
-days and times than to have lived in those.
-
-The laws concerning the keeping of a New England Sabbath were very
-severe—that is, before the Revolutionary War, when what was called
-colonial rule was in force.
-
-No manner of work was allowed to be done; no visiting, no playing, no
-gaiety of any kind was permitted; just think, boys and girls, it is said
-that one man was brought to trial and fined for kissing his wife on a
-Sabbath morning.
-
-Slowly and solemnly, just as if they were going to a funeral, the
-families all walked to the meeting house on Sundays, some of them having
-to walk many and many miles.
-
-On reaching the church the men took their places on one side of the
-house and the women on the other—they didn’t allow men and women to sit
-together. The children, also, had to sit by themselves, and there was a
-man appointed to keep them quiet. This man carried a long stick with a
-hard knob at one end and a little feather brush at the other. The
-feather end of this stick he would use to tickle the faces of the men
-and women who might chance to get sleepy and go to nodding during the
-preaching. The other end he used on the children.
-
-I guess this poor man must have kept busy all the time, for the sermons
-were very long, lasting for whole hours. Sometimes a man would begin a
-sermon in the morning and preach up to dinnertime; the congregation
-would then go out for dinner, and come back and sit for hours during the
-afternoon to hear the sermon concluded.
-
-The men carried their muskets to church with them, so that they might
-have them ready in case of an attack from the wild Indians.
-
-The meeting houses were not warmed even in very cold weather; the people
-thought that in some way it would make them better Christians if they
-bore such discomforts without a murmur. Of course we know better now,
-and wouldn’t think of doing such a foolish thing.
-
-After a time the people began to carry hot bricks and stones to keep
-their hands and feet from freezing, and by-and-by they carried foot
-stoves. These stoves were little tin boxes, with holes in the side, a
-cover, a door, and handles with which to carry them. In these boxes were
-put live coals and in that way the fire would last throughout the
-sermon.
-
-I fear many and many a little boy and girl dreaded to see Sunday come,
-for, as a rule, it was a long, dreary day, and I am sure that they must
-have been glad when it was over.
-
-I know you must be glad that people no longer have the idea that Sunday
-should be such a dismal, sober day; and I believe that our Heavenly
-Father is much more pleased to see the children spending the Lord’s day
-happily in their homes with their mothers and fathers, their little
-brothers and sisters.
-
-Of course no Christian boy or girl even now believes in making Sunday a
-day of riot and fun; and no Christian man or woman believes in having
-the saloons open on Sunday anywhere. But most of us are away beyond the
-old Puritan idea of sadness and gloom for the Sabbath.
-
-Next Sunday, boys and girls, when you enter your pleasant Sunday school
-rooms and find your schoolmates and teachers so glad to see you, and
-where everything is bright and pleasant, think of those poor little
-children who had no books and cards and no pretty songs and who were
-made to pass the whole day without even being allowed to laugh.
-
-
-
-
- LXXII.
- THE DEVIL ON AN EXCURSION.
-
-
-I wonder how many boys and girls have ever witnessed a cyclone—a great
-big hurricane of wind and rain, of lightning and thunder, that just
-knocks down all the trees and takes the roofs off all the houses.
-
-It is a terrible thing, the cyclone is!
-
-The other day one came to our town. We could look up into the sky and
-see coming, from afar, a great big black cloud that looked for all the
-world like a balloon—a great big balloon, ever so large. The wind was
-blowing at a rapid rate, the dust flying, and everybody was frightened.
-
-The roof was lifted off the school house, a church was blown down, many
-houses were unroofed, and men and beasts were alike hurled right and
-left. I do not think anybody was killed but a great many were frightened
-nearly to death.
-
-The cyclone took one poor little boy and landed him in the midst of a
-mud puddle. The little fellow stretched out stiff and stark, as if he
-had been killed. An old man ran up to the edge of the ditch and said:
-
-“Isaac, is you dead?”
-
-Isaac said nothing, but his eyes, were rolling in their sockets. The old
-man asked again:
-
-“Isaac, is you dead? ’Cause ef you is dead d’ain’t no use uv my comin’
-in dar to try to git you out.”
-
-This time Isaac grunted, rolled his eyes, and asked:
-
-[Illustration: “DE GOODNIS GRACIOUS! I SEE DAT OLE CYCLOOM COMIN’ BACK
-AG’IN. HE LOOK BLACKAH AND WUSSAH DAN HE DONE BEFO’. RUN, ISAAC, RUN!”]
-
-“Where is he, Uncle Reuben?”
-
-“Whar’s who?” asked Uncle Reuben.
-
-“The devil,” said Isaac.
-
-“He done gone,” said Uncle Reuben, “he done clean gone; but you bettah
-git up f’um dar!”
-
-“I can’t,” said Isaac. “I can’t; I’m ’most dead!”
-
-Uncle Reuben studied a short while. He was planning what to do next. He
-didn’t want to go into the mud and water and get his clothes soiled in
-trying to rescue the little boy. By-and-by Uncle Reuben threw up his
-hands, looked up the big road and said:
-
-“De goodnis gracious! I see dat ole cycloom cornin’ back ag’in. He look
-blackah and wussah dan he done befo’. Run, Isaac, run!”
-
-You ought to have seen Isaac jump out of that hole. He got out
-hallooing, and he ran and hallooed for nearly a quarter of a mile. Uncle
-Reuben hallooed after him to stop, but it did no good. The poor little
-fellow was well nigh scared to death.
-
-A few days after the cyclone Uncle Reuben was telling some of his
-friends about the occurrence. Among other things he said:
-
-“Little Isaac wasn’t ready fur Judgment—dat’s all! He wasn’t ready! W’en
-a man’s ready to go to judgment, he ain’t ’fraid uv nothin’. No, sah; he
-ain’t ’fraid uv nothin’. Isaac wasn’t ready, an’ he hallooed an’
-squealed jes like death done struck him. Mens, I tell you, dat ole
-cycloom jes ’tuck de roof off’n ev’ybody’s house. Look like ev’ybody’s
-house he come to he dip down an’ say, ‘Take yo’ hat off to me; don’t you
-see me cornin’; ain’t you got no mannahs?’ Den he’d strike ’em an’ take
-deir hats off hisse’f. He took de roof off’n de cullud school house an’
-he took de roof off’n de white school house. De cycloom ain’t no
-respectah uv persons—he sho ain’t. W’en little Isaac done come to his
-senses an’ done got clean ovah his fright, I ax’d him what a cycloom
-was. He told me dat a cycloom wa’n’t nothin’ ’tall in dis worl’ but de
-debbil on a flyin’ ’scursion. The mo’ I think ’bout it, the mo’ I
-b’lieve dat boy was right. De cycloom sho is de debbil on a ’scursion,
-an’ w’en de debbil is a-ridin’ you’d bettah lay low.”
-
-
-
-
- LXXIII.
- RANDOM REMARKS.
-
-
-In the olden times parents used to rule their children, but in these
-days and times there are many people who believe that the children rule
-their parents. So many misguided parents in these days and times believe
-in sparing the rod and spoiling the child. Boys don’t get many whippings
-at home nowadays, and if a boy happens to get a good flogging at school
-it will cause a big row, and sometimes cause the teacher to be
-threatened with arrest. Whenever my teacher used to whip me I was always
-afraid to mention it at home for fear of getting another. I heard a man
-say the other day: “Never whip a child; raise your boy on love and
-kindness and reason!” Yes; and when that boy is twelve or thirteen years
-old somebody will have to go to him and talk to him and try to persuade
-him not to whip his father or mother.
-
-[Illustration: I JUST WISH I COULD HAVE MY WAY WITH THOSE BOYS FOR ABOUT
-TWO MINUTES.]
-
-I was at church the other day and I saw two boys about ten or eleven
-years old. After service they lit their cigarettes and went marching off
-as big as Trip. A man of the old school looked at them for awhile, and
-then, turning away, he said:
-
-“I just wish I could have my way with those boys for about two minutes.”
-
-I didn’t say anything, but deep down in my heart I sympathized with the
-old man, and felt that both of the youngsters ought to have had a good
-whipping.
-
-Some girls are almost as bad as some boys. Girls are most too fast in
-these days. As soon as they get their dresses to their shoetops they are
-gone. They go crazy over their clothes, for they think that they must
-keep in the fashion. They read too much trash, for they think that is
-the way refined and cultured people do. Old-fashioned modesty is at a
-discount. The girls don’t wait for the boys to come now—that is, many of
-them don’t; they go after them. I have seen some girls running around in
-these new-fashioned night gowns, and they call it a Mother Hubbard
-party. If their mothers don’t allow them to go with the boys they will
-slip around and meet them somewhere anyhow. And where they are allowed
-to go with the boys they generally go to extremes. What business has a
-little girl—ten or twelve or fourteen years old—to be locked-arms with a
-little stripling of a boy, going home at night from church or some
-social entertainment. It always disgusts me whenever I see it. Worse
-than a mannish boy is a womanish girl. What business has a little girl,
-or a larger one, to allow a man to throw his arm around her waist in the
-round dance? It is immodest, to say the least, and there is not a good
-mother in the land who approves it. A girl who goes to a promiscuous
-ball and waltzes around with promiscuous fellows puts herself in a
-promiscuous fix to be talked about by the dudes and rakes and fast young
-fellows who have encircled her waist. Slander is very common, I know,
-especially slander of young ladies; there are not many young ladies who
-escape it; but the trouble about it is that it is not all slander—some
-of it is the truth.
-
-In the olden times when folks got married they stayed married, but
-nowadays the courts are full of divorce cases. The land is spotted with
-what are called “grass widows,” and in many a household there is hidden
-grief over a daughter’s shame. Why is it? What causes it? Lack of proper
-training and care of the young. Habits are great things—good habits or
-bad habits. If girls are reared to clean their teeth and keep their
-fingernails clean they will keep them clean all their lives. If boys are
-reared to chew tobacco and smoke they will never quit. The same about
-loving and courting and getting married. Much depends upon training,
-upon habits. Young flirts make old flirts. Young devils make old devils!
-
-
-
-
- LXXIV.
- BENJAMIN BANNEKER, THE NEGRO ASTRONOMER.
-
-
-The little colored boys and girls of America should be proud to know, as
-I suppose the little white boys and girls will be surprised to learn,
-that the first clock of which every portion was made in America was made
-by a colored man.
-
-The colored children will also be glad to know, I think, that among the
-earliest almanacs prepared for general use in this country were those
-which were published for several years by this same colored man. His
-name was Benjamin Banneker. I have found a good and true account of this
-wonderful man in The Atlantic Monthly for January, 1863. I am going to
-give a good portion of that account in this book, because I believe
-every colored person in America should be acquainted with that man’s
-history. The account says:
-
-“Benjamin Banneker was born in Baltimore County, Maryland, near the
-village of Ellicott’s Mills, in the year 1732. There was not a drop of
-white man’s blood in his veins. His father was born in Africa, and his
-mother’s parents were both natives of Africa. What genius he had, then,
-must be credited to that race. When he was approaching manhood he went,
-in the intervals of toil, to an obscure and remote country school. At
-this school Benjamin acquired a knowledge of reading and writing, and
-advanced in arithmetic as far as ‘Double position.’ Beyond these
-rudiments he was his own teacher. Young Banneker had no books at all,
-but in the midst of labor for a living he so improved upon what he had
-gained in arithmetic that his intelligence became a matter of general
-observation. He was such an acute observer of the natural world and had
-so diligently observed the signs of the times in society that it is very
-doubtful whether at forty years of age this African had his superior in
-Maryland.
-
-“Perhaps the first wonder amongst his comparatively illiterate neighbors
-was excited, when, about the thirtieth year of his age, Benjamin made a
-clock. It is probable that this was the first clock of which every
-portion was made in America; it is certain that it was purely his own
-invention as if none had ever been made before. He had seen a watch, but
-never a clock, such an article not being within fifty miles of him. He
-used the watch as a model for his clock. He was a long time at work on
-the clock,—his chief difficulty, as he used often to relate, being to
-make the hour, minute, and second hands correspond in their motion. But
-at last the work was completed, and raised the admiration for Banneker
-to quite a high pitch among his few neighbors.
-
-“The making of the clock proved to be of great importance in assisting
-the young man to fulfill his destiny. It attracted the attention of the
-Ellicott family, who had just begun a settlement at Ellicott’s Mills.
-They were well-educated men, with much mechanical knowledge, and some of
-them Quakers. They sought out the ingenious negro, and he could not have
-fallen into better hands. In 1787 Mr. George Ellicott gave him Mayer’s
-“Tables,” Ferguson’s “Astronomy,” and Leadbetter’s “Lunar Tables.” From
-this time astronomy became the great object of Banneker’s life, and in
-its study he almost disappeared from the sight of his neighbors. He
-slept much during the day, that he might the more devotedly observe at
-night the heavenly bodies whose laws he was slowly, but surely,
-mastering.
-
-“Very soon after the possession of the books already mentioned, Banneker
-determined to compile an almanac, that being the most familiar use that
-occurred to him of the information he had acquired. To make an almanac
-then was a very different thing from what it would be now, when there is
-an abundance of accurate tables and rules. Banneker had no aid whatever
-from men or rules; and Mr. George Ellicott, who procured some tables and
-took them to him, states that he had already advanced very far in the
-preparation of the logarithms necessary for the purpose.
-
-“The first almanac prepared by Banneker for publication was for the year
-1792. By this time his acquirements had become generally known, and
-among those who were attracted by them was Mr. James McHenry. Mr.
-McHenry wrote to Goddard and Angell, then the almanac-publishers of
-Baltimore, and procured the publication of this work, which contained
-from the pen of Mr. McHenry, a brief notice of Banneker. When his first
-almanac was published, Banneker was fifty-nine years old, and had
-received tokens of respect from all the scientific men of the country.
-Among others, Thomas Jefferson, then Secretary of State under George
-Washington, wrote him a most flattering and complimentary letter. In his
-letter Jefferson said, ‘Nobody wishes more than I do to see such proofs
-as you exhibit, that Nature has given to our black brethren talents
-equal to those of other colors of men, and that the appearance of a want
-of them is owing only to the degraded condition of their existence both
-in Africa and America.’
-
-“Banneker continued to calculate and publish almanacs until 1802.
-
-“Mr. Benjamin H. Ellicott, who was a true friend of Banneker, and
-collected from various sources all the facts concerning him, wrote in a
-letter as follows: ‘During the whole of his long life he lived
-respectably and much esteemed by all who became acquainted with him, but
-more especially by those who could fully appreciate his genius and the
-extent of his acquirements.’
-
-“Banneker’s head was covered with a thick mass of white hair, which gave
-him a very dignified and venerable appearance. His dress was invariably
-of superfine drab broadcloth, made in the old style of a plain coat,
-with straight collar and long waistcoat, and a broad-brimmed hat. His
-color was not jet black, but decidedly negro. In size and personal
-appearance, the statue of Franklin at the library in Philadelphia, as
-seen from the street, is a perfect likeness of him.
-
-“Banneker died in the year 1804, beloved and respected by all who knew
-him. Though no monument marks the spot where he was born and lived a
-true and high life, and was buried, yet history must record that the
-most original scientific intellect which the South has yet produced was
-that of the pure African, Benjamin Banneker.”
-
-The above is the story of that wonderful black man told in splendid
-terms of high and well-deserved praise by a white man. Every little
-black boy in America may well be fired with inspiration to do something
-beyond the ordinary by reading the story of Banneker’s life.
-
-
-
-
- LXXV.
- “A LITTLE CHILD SHALL LEAD THEM.”
-
-
-It is truly astonishing what a boy can do when once he has made up his
-mind to do his best. Dr. Len. G. Broughton, the famous pastor of the
-Tabernacle Baptist church, Atlanta, Ga., in a little book, which he
-calls “The Modern Prodigal,” has told a very pathetic story about a
-little boy. It is so true to life, and so typical of what a black or
-white boy may do under similar circumstances, if he only decides for the
-true and the right, that I have decided to reproduce the little story in
-this book. It is well worth reading. Dr. Broughton says:
-
-“Not long after I entered the ministry, I went to a certain town to hold
-a series of meetings. It was one of these good old Southern towns, the
-inhabitants of which banked on aristocracy and fed their souls upon the
-glory of departed days. They had never known what it was to be
-spiritually warm. The first night I was there I preached to a great
-audience. It was in my early ministry, when I made many propositions.
-The first one I made that night was for any one to stand who wanted
-prayers offered for their friends. As soon as I made it a little boy got
-up and walked out in the aisle, where he stood looking me square in the
-face. I said, ‘God bless you, little man,’ and he sat down. I then asked
-any one who wanted the prayers of God’s people to rise. That boy got out
-in the aisle again and looked me in the face, and again I said, ‘God
-bless you.’ I asked if there was anybody present who was willing to
-accept Jesus. That boy stood up again and looked me in the face, and
-again I said, ‘God bless you.’ Nobody else stood up that night, and I
-began to think I had struck about the hardest and coldest crowd I had
-ever run up against.
-
-“The next night I preached as hard as I knew how to sinners, and when I
-finished, I asked anybody who wanted to be prayed for to stand up. The
-same little rascal popped out into the aisle, as he had done the night
-before, and stood looking at me until I saw him and said, ‘God bless
-you.’ I thought I’d vary the thing a little, so I asked if anybody
-present was willing to come forward and give me his hand as an
-indication that he would accept Jesus. That same boy came shuffling out
-of his seat, straight down the aisle and gave me his hand. I saw smiles
-on the faces of some in the congregation. Nobody but the boy showed any
-interest, and I went off somewhat disheartened. The third night I
-preached, and when I asked all who wanted prayer to rise, that boy
-popped out into the aisle. The people had begun to regard it as a joke,
-and they nudged each other with their elbows, while a broad smile flared
-from one side of the house to the other. When I asked anybody who was
-willing to accept Jesus to come and give me his hand, that boy came, and
-the congregation smiled broader than before. After the meeting the
-deacons came to me and told me that the boy must be stopped, as he was a
-half-idiot, and was throwing a damper on the meeting. I said: ‘Stop
-nothing! How are you going to throw a damper on an ice-house?’
-
-“For the whole of that week that boy was the only person in the house
-who showed any interest in the meeting. Then he wanted to join the
-church. The pastor was absent, and I was to open the doors of the
-church. The deacons came to me and said I must not receive that boy, as
-he didn’t have sense enough to join the church. I said: ‘Look here,
-brethren, I won’t take this responsibility on my hands. I’m going to put
-that boy on you, and if you choose to reject him, his blood be upon your
-hands.’ At the conclusion of the morning service, I invited all who
-wanted to unite with the church to come forward. That boy came. I asked
-him if he had accepted Christ for his personal Saviour. That’s all I
-ever ask. He said he had. ‘Brethren,’ I said, ‘you hear what this boy
-has to say. What will you do with him?’ An ominous silence fell on the
-congregation. After a time, from ’way back by the door, I heard a
-muffled and rather surly, ‘I move he be received.’ Another painful
-silence followed, and then, from the middle of the church, I heard a
-muffled, ‘I second the motion.’ When I put the motion, about a half
-dozen members voted ‘aye’ in a tone so low that it seemed as if they
-were scared. I gave the boy the right hand of Christian welcome awaiting
-baptism, and then dismissed the congregation.
-
-“The next day the boy went out to see his old grandfather, a man whose
-whitened head was blossoming for the grave, and whose feet were taking
-hold upon the shifting sands of eternity. ‘Grandfather,’ said he, ‘won’t
-you go to church with me to-night and hear that preacher?’ We always
-feel kindly towards those who are afflicted, you know, and are willing
-to please them; so the old man agreed to go.
-
-“That night I saw the boy and the old man sitting away back by the door.
-When the sermon was finished, one of the members of the church arose and
-said: ‘I have a request to make. We have with us to-night, Mr. Blank,
-one of our oldest and most respected citizens, but he is out of Christ.
-I want special prayer offered for this my special friend.’ With that he
-laid his hand upon the head of the old man, down whose furrowed cheeks
-the tears were streaming. The next night I saw the old man sitting about
-half-way down the aisle. When all who wanted to accept Jesus were
-invited to come forward and give me their hands, I saw the half-idiot
-boy coming down the aisle leading the old man by the hand.
-
-“That little boy’s father kept a saloon. The following day the child
-went there, and climbing up over the high counter, he peeped down upon
-his father and said: ‘Papa, won’t you go to church with me to-night to
-hear that preacher?’ ‘You get out of here, child,’ said the father; ‘go
-out of here; don’t you know you mustn’t come in here?’ Strange, strange,
-how fathers will keep places where their children cannot go! ‘But,
-papa,’ continued the boy, ‘won’t you go to church with me to-night?’
-‘Yes; I’ll go, but you get out of here.’
-
-“That night the man came with the half-idiot boy, and sat about where
-the old man had sat the night before. When I asked all who would accept
-Jesus to come forward, he walked down the aisle and gave me his hand. He
-asked if he could make a statement, and when I said ‘Yes,’ he faced the
-congregation and said: ‘My friends, you all know me, and I want to say
-that so long as I live I will never sell another drop of whiskey, for I
-have given my heart to God to-night, and from this day forward I propose
-to serve him.’
-
-“The meeting warmed up at last, the town was set on fire for God. Every
-saloon keeper was converted and every saloon was closed. The feeling
-spread and a saloon seven miles in the country was closed and the keeper
-was converted to God.
-
-“At the close of the meeting I sat on the front seat and saw the pastor
-lead three generations into the baptismal waters, the old man in front,
-his son behind him, and last in line the little half-idiot boy. The only
-mistake that was made, to my mind, was that the boy who had led the
-others to Christ should not have been first in line. Where is the little
-half-idiot boy now? He has grown much brighter within the last few
-years, and is now going to school. He says he wants to be and will be a
-missionary.
-
-“What a lesson for the young to-day. Persistent self-surrender, ever
-doing the best we can, is a never failing way that leads to victory.”
-
-
-
-
- LXXVI.
- DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE LADIES.
-
-
-1. A little lady always says, “I thank you” whenever anybody assists her
-in any way, and always says, “If you please,” whenever she makes any
-kind of request.
-
-2. A little lady is never loud and boisterous on the streets, in public
-places, or at home. Sometimes girls are so rough that they are called
-“Tom-Boys.” No Tom-Boy ever was a true little lady.
-
-3. A true little lady will always see that her linen is clean and
-spotless—collars and cuffs, aprons and dresses, handkerchiefs, and all
-articles of clothing. Every true little lady hates dirt.
-
-4. A little lady will not be guilty of idle gossip. She will not tattle;
-will not go around hunting all the evil things that are said or known
-about other little ladies. She closes her ears tight against the
-slanderers of the town.
-
-5. A little lady will love the Sunday-school and the church. She will
-love the society of good people and the society of good books. She will
-have higher notions of life than that life is something to be spent in a
-merry round of pleasure.
-
-6. A true little lady loves her mother, and she will show that she loves
-her mother in various ways. She will help her about the housework. She
-will be fond of going out in company with her mother often. She will not
-think, that anybody else’s mother is or can be better than her own
-mother.
-
-[Illustration: DIRECTIONS FOR LITTLE GIRLS.]
-
-7. Every true little lady will be a Christian. She will early give
-herself to Jesus. She will delight to help the poor; to visit the sick,
-carrying the cheer and comfort and something good to eat and flowers and
-many other things. She will love everybody. Do you?
-
-
-
-
- LXXVII.
- THREE WORDS TO YOUNG PEOPLE.
-
-
-The first word is, Be true. The second word is, Be trustworthy. The
-third word is, Dare to do right.
-
-First: Be true! Be what you seem to be or what you pretend to be; do not
-be a hypocrite; be firm and steady in adhering to friends, promises or
-principles. Be a true boy; be a true girl.
-
-Secondly: Be trustworthy! Be worthy of trust; be reliable; make your
-word your bond. Conduct yourself in such a way that people can depend on
-you.
-
-Thirdly: Dare to do right! Whatever comes or doesn’t come, stand by what
-you believe to be right, even if you have to stand alone. Be honest,
-upright, faithful, sincere, abhor that which is evil, cleave to that
-which is good.
-
-True boys and girls are scarce; they are not easily found; they do not
-grow on trees. But, to tell you the truth, we need good boys and girls,
-true boys and girls, much more than we do educated boys and girls. All
-education without character is a dead weight!
-
-Let me give you one or two reasons why you should be true, trustworthy,
-and brave for the right. In the first place, for the sake of your
-influence. Every boy and girl in this world has some influence. Every
-boy in this world, white or black, rich or poor, high or low, is helping
-his friends and playmates to grow better or worse, higher or lower in
-the scale of being. Every girl in this world is likewise helping or
-hindering others. If we are harsh and unkind, cruel and unjust—in every
-wrong, every baseness, meanness, selfishness, we are harming not
-ourselves alone but the whole great family of man. On the other hand,
-when we speak fearlessly a brave, true word, when we perform cheerfully
-a hard and trying task, whenever we are faithful, honest, earnest,
-patient, pure, trustworthy, whether we know it or not, we are
-strengthening the unseen impulses which make for nobility and higher
-manhood and womanhood throughout the world. In the economy of God, by
-his infinite wisdom, the humblest life reaches forward to the highest
-and the highest life reaches backward to the lowest.
-
-But perhaps you are saying that I am taking too much for granted.
-Perhaps you think that it is not true that there is not one of the very
-least of the great human family who is not every day exercising some
-personal influence for good or evil upon the world. If you think so,
-boys and girls, or older people, you are mistaken. No human being can
-escape from the world’s atmosphere. Though you fly to the uttermost
-parts of the sea or hide in the depths of the dense city, some life is
-affected by your life. Not only some life is affected by your life, but
-many lives are affected by your life. It is a thought of this kind that
-Charles Dickens beautifully expresses in his story called “David
-Copperfield.” He says:
-
-“There is nothing—no, nothing—beautiful and good that dies and is
-forgotten. An infant, a prattling child, dying in his cradle, will live
-again in the better thoughts of those who loved it, and plays its part,
-though its body be burned to ashes or drowned in the deepest sea. There
-is not an angel added to the hosts of heaven but does its blessed work
-on earth in those who loved it here. Dead! Oh, if the good deeds of
-human creatures could be traced to their source, how beautiful would
-even death appear. For how much charity, mercy, and purified affection
-would be seen to have their growth in dusty graves!”
-
-No, children, it is no idle dream, no fancy story that I tell when I say
-that the humblest member of the human family, as well as the highest, is
-exercising daily, whether he is conscious of it or not, some influence
-for good or evil upon the world. Viewed in this light who can measure
-the possibilities—the divine possibilities—that are wrapped up in little
-boys and girls? Viewed in this light, how the slightest action, the
-smallest of our little duties, takes on new importance! It was with this
-thought in mind that James A. Garfield said: “I feel a profounder
-reverence for a boy than a man. I never meet a ragged boy on the street
-without feeling that I owe him a salute, for I know not what
-possibilities may be buttoned up under his shabby coat.” Yes, boys and
-girls, by every brave and cheerful effort that we put forth we are
-reforming, uplifting, renewing, inspiring, hearts and souls we never
-heard of, never knew, the whole world becoming stronger for every bit of
-moral courage we create, sweeter for every kindly look we give, and
-holier for every good deed we do. And, of course, the contrary is true.
-When we fail, when we come short, when we sin, the consequences are not
-ours alone—they extend to all humanity. We are all, white and black,
-rich and poor, old and young, male and female, children of one family.
-Just as the quivering circles from a pebble thrown into a lake stretch
-on and on from shore to shore, so the silent impulse of a single life
-thrills from heart to heart until the very edges of humanity are
-touched.
-
-There is another reason still why we should be true, trustworthy, brave.
-That reason is that somebody else takes us as his ideal—his standard.
-Poor as we are, weak as we are, as unworthy as we are, somebody else is
-looking up to us—especially those of us who have been favored with
-educational advantages and opportunities. And you know that the failure
-of one who is invested in another’s mind with ideal qualities is a
-failure beyond the actual. That is one reason why people say that, as a
-rule, a preacher’s children are the worst children in the world. As a
-matter of fact, they are not the worst children in the world; but, being
-the children of preachers, everybody expects more of them than of
-others,—they are taken as ideals, as standards—that’s all. And what
-might be excused in others will not be excused in one who is taken as an
-ideal. Nathaniel Hawthorne, one of America’s greatest writers, in
-speaking of this truth says in his story called “The Marble Faun:”
-
-“The character of an individual beloved one having invested itself with
-all the attributes of right—that one friend being to us the symbol and
-representative of whatever is good and true,—when he falls, the effect
-is almost as if the sky fell with him, bringing down in chaotic ruin the
-columns that upheld our faith. We struggle forth again, no doubt bruised
-and bewildered. We stare wildly about us, and discover—or it may be we
-never make the discovery—that it was not actually the sky that has
-tumbled down but merely a frail structure of our own rearing, which
-never rose higher than the housetops, and has fallen because we founded
-it on nothing. But the crash, and the affright and trouble are as
-overwhelming, for the time, as if the catastrophe involved the whole
-moral world. Remembering these things, let them suggest one generous
-motive for walking heedfully amid the defilement of earthly ways. Let us
-reflect that the highest path is pointed out by the pure ideal of those
-who look up to us, and who, if we tread less loftily, may never look so
-high again.”
-
-Now, I have said my three words. You see they have stretched themselves
-out to a great length, but I hope the boys and girls who read this book
-may profit by them. Strive to be true, strive to be trustworthy, strive
-to be brave. In the long run the prizes of this world, and of that which
-is to come, are won by boys and girls of strong moral character, not by
-those who are merely learned or rich. But, of course, I believe in
-education and I believe in money. I think you ought to strive to obtain
-both—both are useful, and both are necessary; but, with all your
-getting, boys and girls, be sure to get those things which will reach
-beyond this world and which will count for more than money or good looks
-or education or any such thing when the world is on fire, when the moon
-shall be turned into blood, when the trumpet sounds, and all must go to
-stand before the Great King to give an account of the deeds done in the
-body.
-
-
-
-
- LXXVIII.
- “A LAMP UNTO MY FEET.”
-
-
-Once upon a time, so it is said, a little ragged boy was carefully
-printing these words with a stick upon the ground, “Thy word is a lamp
-unto my feet.”
-
-On looking up from his work, the little fellow was surprised to find a
-kind-looking old man watching him.
-
-“Where did you learn that, my boy?” asked the man.
-
-“At Sunday-school, sir.”
-
-“What’s your name?”
-
-“Crawford.”
-
-“So, Crawford, you learned that text at Sunday-school. Do you know what
-it means?”
-
-“No, sir.”
-
-“What is a lamp?”
-
-“A lamp? Why, sir, a lamp is a thing that gives light!”
-
-“That’s correct. Well, what is the word that the text speaks of?”
-
-“The Bible, sir.”
-
-“That’s right. Now, how can the Bible be a lamp and give light?”
-
-“I don’t know,” said the boy, “unless you light it and set it on fire.”
-
-“There’s a better way than that, my lad. Suppose you were going down
-some lonely lane on a dark night with an unlighted lantern in your hand,
-and a box of matches in your pocket, what would you do?”
-
-“Why, I’d light the lantern.”
-
-“Why would you light it?”
-
-“To show me the road, sir.”
-
-“Very well. Now, suppose you were walking behind me some day, and saw me
-drop a quarter; what would you do?”
-
-[Illustration: “A LAMP UNTO MY FEET.”]
-
-“Pick it up and give it to you, sir.”
-
-“Wouldn’t you want to keep it yourself?”
-
-Crawford hesitated; but he saw a smile on the old gentleman’s face, and,
-smiling himself, he finally said:
-
-“I should want to, sir; but I shouldn’t do it.”
-
-“Why not?”
-
-“Because it would be stealing.”
-
-“How do you know?”
-
-“It would be taking what wasn’t my own, and the Bible says we are not to
-steal.”
-
-“Ah!” said the old man, “so it’s the Bible that makes you honest, is
-it?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“If you had not heard of the Bible you would steal, I suppose?”
-
-“Lots of boys do,” said Crawford, hanging his head.
-
-“The Bible, then,” continued the old man, “shows you the right and safe
-path—the path of honesty, does it?”
-
-“Like the lamp!” exclaimed Crawford, seeing now what all the old man’s
-questions meant. “Is that what the text means?”
-
-“Yes, my boy,” the man answered, “there is always light in the Bible to
-show us where to go and what to do. Don’t you think it would be a good
-thing to take the Bible, the good old lamp, and let it light you right
-through life?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Do you think you will be safer with it?”
-
-“Yes, sir.”
-
-“Why?”
-
-“Because if I’m honest I will never go to prison.”
-
-“And what else?” asked the man.
-
-Crawford thought awhile. By-and-by he said,—
-
-“If I mind the Bible I shall go to heaven when I die.”
-
-“Yes, and that’s the best reason for taking the lamp. It will light you
-right into heaven.”
-
-
-
-
- LXXIX.
- THREE BRIGADES.
-
-
-There are three brigades, or three little companies, which I think ought
-to be organized among the boys and girls in every Sunday-school in
-America. Can’t you form them in your Sunday-school? It is a very simple
-matter. It will not cost any money: only a little time and forethought,
-and a will to do. One brigade is called the Rainy-Weather Brigade, and
-all the little boys and girls who join this company pledge themselves to
-go to Sunday-school every Sunday, when they are not sick, even if it is
-raining. The second brigade is called the Front Seat Brigade, and all
-the members of this company pledge themselves to occupy front seats in
-the Sunday school during the opening exercises before they pass to their
-classes. The third brigade is called the On-Timers’ Brigade, and the
-children in this brigade pledge themselves to be present on time at the
-opening hour.
-
-[Illustration: MEMBERS OF THE RAINY-WEATHER BRIGADE.]
-
-You can see at once how helpful these little brigades are in every
-Sunday school (where they exist) to the officers and teachers. Some
-children will not go to Sunday school when it is raining or when it
-threatens to rain; some will not go forward and occupy front seats when
-they do go; and there are others who are always tardy. What a blessing
-it would be if all the little children would organize these brigades at
-once in their schools, and try to get every scholar to join each one of
-them.
-
-
-
-
- LXXX.
- “HOME, SWEET HOME.”
-
-
-Go with me, boys and girls, to the gay streets and gilded saloons of the
-great city of Paris far across the sea. Here is said to be the centre of
-all the world’s follies and pleasures. It is at night.
-
-An American, who has left his home and native land to view the splendors
-of the wicked city, is passing along the street. He has beheld with
-delight its paintings, its sculpture, and the grand and graceful
-proportions of its buildings. In the midst of his keenest happiness,
-when he was rejoicing most over the privileges which he possessed,
-temptation assailed him. Sin was presented to him in one of its most
-bewitching garbs, and he yielded to the voice of the siren. He drank
-wildly and deeply of the intoxicating cup, and his draught brought
-madness. Reason was overthrown and he rushed out, all his scruples
-overcome, careless of what he did or how deeply he became immersed in
-the hitherto unknown sea of guilt.
-
-The cool night air settled damp and heavy upon his heated brow. Walking
-on and on, not knowing or caring where he went, by-and-by strains of
-music from a distance met his ear. Pretty soon, following in the
-direction from which the sounds came, he was able to distinguish the
-words and air of the piece. The song was well remembered. It was “Home,
-Sweet Home.” Clear and sweet the voice of some singer, using his native
-tongue, rose and fell on the air; and the poor wild man stopped and
-listened to the soft cadences of that beloved melody.
-
-[Illustration: HOME, SWEET HOME.]
-
-Motionless he stood until the last note floated away, and he could hear
-nothing but the ceaseless murmur of the great city. Then he turned away
-slowly, with no feeling that his manhood was shamed by the tear which
-fell as a bright evidence of the power of song, and also as an evidence
-that he, the guilty sinner, was not yet absolutely lost beyond recall.
-
-The demon of the wine cup had fled, and reason once more asserted her
-right to control. As the soft strains of “Home, Sweet Home” had floated
-to his ear, memory brought up before him the picture of his own “sweet
-home.” He saw his gentle mother and heard her speak, while honest pride
-beamed from her eye; she seemed to speak again of her son, in whose
-nobleness and honor she could always trust. His heart smote him as he
-thought how little he deserved such confidence. He remembered her last
-words of love and counsel, and the tearful farewell of all those dear
-ones who gladdened that far-away home with their presence. The tide of
-remorse swept over his soul as he thought of what the sorrow of those at
-home would have been could they have seen him but an hour before.
-Subdued and penitent he retraced his steps, and with his vow never to
-taste of the terrible stuff that could so excite him to madness there
-was mingled a deep sense of thankfulness for his escape from further
-degradation. The influence of home had protected and shielded him,
-although the sea rolled between.
-
-How strong such memories are to prevent the commission of crime! How
-powerful is the spell of home! How important, then, is it to make home
-pleasant and lovable! Many a time a cheerful home and smiling face will
-do more to make good men and good women than all the learning and
-eloquence that can be used. It has been said that the sweetest words in
-our language are “Mother, Home and Heaven”; and one might almost say
-that the word “Home” included the others. Who can think of home without
-remembering the gentle mother who sanctified it by her presence? And is
-not “Home” the dearest name for heaven? Oh, then, may our homes on earth
-be as green spots in the desert, to which we can retire when weary of
-the cares of life and drink the clear waters of a love which we know to
-be sincere and always unfailing.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXI.
- EDMUND ASA WARE.
-
-
-In another chapter of this book I have told you, boys and girls,
-something of the story of General S. C. Armstrong, the founder of
-Hampton Institute. I am now going to tell something about another white
-man, who was the founder of another great school for colored people. His
-name is Edmund Asa Ware, and he was the founder of Atlanta University.
-Of course you know that I must love Atlanta University because I was
-graduated there myself a long time ago; but I think that Atlanta
-University should have a warm place in the heart of every black boy and
-girl in America. It has done and is doing a great work for the higher
-training of our men and women.
-
-Mr. Ware was born in North Wrentham (now Norfolk), Mass., December 22,
-1837. When fifteen years old he removed with his father’s family to
-Norwich, Conn., where he entered the Norwich Free Academy. In 1859 he
-entered Yale University, from which institution he was graduated four
-years later. In 1865 he went to Nashville, Tenn., where he served for a
-year as principal of one of the newly organized public schools of that
-city. In 1866 he came to Atlanta, Ga., and under the auspices of the
-American Missionary Association began the educational work to which he
-devoted the rest of his life. In 1867 he was appointed superintendent of
-schools for the state of Georgia under the Freedmen’s Bureau, and
-traveled widely in the prosecution of that work. The same year a charter
-was obtained for Atlanta University, which institution was not opened,
-however, until 1869, and Mr. Ware became its first president and
-continued as president until his death. He died suddenly of heart
-disease September 25, 1885, in Atlanta, and was buried September 29th in
-Westview Cemetery in the suburbs of the same city.
-
-A few years later his body was removed to the campus of Atlanta
-University, where it now sleeps. A huge granite bowlder was brought from
-Massachusetts, his native state, by funds contributed by the graduates
-of Atlanta University, and this bowlder, suitably inscribed, marks his
-last resting place on earth.
-
-At the memorial services held in honor of President Ware in Stone Hall,
-Atlanta University, December 22, 1885, on the forty-eighth anniversary
-of the birth of the dead president, Prof. Bumstead, who is now president
-of Atlanta University, spoke the following words about Mr. Ware’s
-boyhood and early life:
-
-“It was a pleasant boyhood, and its joys were innocent and wholesome
-ones. A white rabbit, a goat, and two hounds were the pets with which he
-played at home. He threw the line for speckled trout in the meadow
-brooks, and he rowed his boat upon the pond to gather the fragrant
-waterlilies.
-
-“It was an industrious boyhood. In summer he gathered blueberries,
-huckleberries and blackberries for market. When twelve or thirteen years
-old he spent his school vacations in service as a clerk in a village
-store. When fourteen he cultivated and harvested thirty dollars’ worth
-of vegetables.
-
-“It was a conscientious boyhood. His mother has no recollection of his
-ever being untruthful. His village teachers all commended him for his
-unvarying conformity to the right in school. It is said that when he was
-fifteen years old he had never been absent a day nor had a mark for
-tardiness. When serving as clerk in the village store his employer
-showed him a certain article which had some defect about it, not very
-readily noticed, and bade him say nothing about it. He promptly told his
-employer that he could obey no such instructions.
-
-“It was an ambitious boyhood—ambitious, of course, in the best sense of
-the word. He eagerly seized upon and improved every opportunity for
-self-improvement. He read the best books and periodicals. He heard
-lectures from such men as Beecher, Phillips, Curtis, Everett and Gough.
-
-“In the autumn of 1859 he found himself a member of the largest Freshman
-class which at that time had ever entered Yale College. Here for the
-first time I grasped the hand and looked into the earnest eyes of my
-friend. I remember him in those early college days for the unaffected
-modesty of his bearing, the simplicity of his dress, his manifest hatred
-of all pretense and shams, his keen sense of humor, and his dry wit. His
-professedly religious life had been begun at the Norwich Academy but a
-few months before he entered college. Both in the academy and college he
-was active in religious work, and his face was set like a flint against
-all forms of iniquity.”
-
-Mr. Ware was married in 1869 to Miss Sarah Jane Twichell, of
-Plantsville, Conn. His wife served with him long and faithfully at
-Atlanta University, and continued to serve long after he had passed to
-his rest. She was left a widow with three daughters and one son. She
-herself died subsequently. The son has since been graduated from Yale
-University and from Union Theological Seminary, New York City, and is
-now chaplain of Atlanta University.
-
-Mr. Ware was a good man who believed that God had made of one blood all
-nations of men for to dwell on the face of the earth, and that Christ
-had redeemed us to God out of every kindred, tongue and people and
-nation; he believed in the common origin and common destiny of the whole
-human family, in the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man, and,
-therefore, recognized no distinctions among men except those founded on
-character or merit. Along with a host of pioneer New England
-missionaries who came South to help us shortly after the war Mr. Ware’s
-name deserves to be honored and revered by a grateful people to the end
-of time.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXII.
- AN ANTE-BELLUM NEGRO PREACHER.
-
-
-Once upon a time I heard Bishop Fitzgerald of the M. E. Church, South,
-tell the following story.
-
-I give it in his own words:
-
-“The ante-bellum negro preachers were the product of the times, and
-differed from the mass of their race only in the fact that they were
-shrewder and more eloquent. Among them were many men of piety and good
-sense and burning zeal. In others there was a combination of cunning,
-superstition, excitability and volubility almost indescribable.
-
-[Illustration: “SAINT PAUL WAS A MUCH BETTER MAN DAN I IS, AN’ DEY
-WHUPPED HIM MOS’ EV’YWHAR HE WENT.”]
-
-“To the former class belonged a noted negro preacher of Culpepper
-County, Va., an old man of blameless life and venerable appearance, who
-so entirely commanded the confidence of the white people, and whose
-influence with the people of his own race was so wholesome, that no one
-thought of enforcing against him a statute then existing which required
-that in any gathering where six or more negroes were assembled a white
-man should be present. Despite this statute Uncle Jack came and went as
-he pleased, trusted by the whites and venerated by the blacks.
-
-“At one of his meetings a party of mischievous young white men planned
-to have a little fun at the old man’s expense. Waiting near the door of
-the rustic chapel until the services were concluded the company
-approached the old preacher and its spokesman said:
-
-“‘Old man, we are officers of the law and are patrolling this beat. You
-have violated the law, and we are going to whip you for it. Come along
-with us.’
-
-“They led the way to the thicket near at hand. Uncle Jack followed in
-silence.
-
-“‘Have you nothing to say, old man?’ asked the spokesman.
-
-“‘Nothin’, Marstah,’ said Uncle Jack.
-
-“‘Perhaps you don’t think that we really intend to whip you,’ said the
-young man, ‘but we will. Have you nothing to say to that?’
-
-“‘No, sah,’ said Uncle Jack; ‘I has nothin’ to say. De fac’ is, Marstah,
-I has oftened wondar’d that I has nevah been whupped befo’. Saint Paul
-was a much bettah man dan I is, an’ dey whupped him ’mos’ ev’ywhar he
-went. I has preached much longah dan he did, an’ I has nevah got a
-whuppin’ in my life. It seems to me dat I ought to have at leas’ a few
-licks!’
-
-“The young scapegraces looked at each other in confusion, and it is
-needless to say that Uncle Jack was not whipped.”
-
-
-
-
- LXXXIII.
- PURITY OF CHARACTER.
-
-
-Boys and girls, if you will take a plum or an apricot you will find that
-over the outer coat of either one of them there glows a bloom more
-beautiful than the fruit itself—a soft, delicate powder that overspreads
-its rich colors. Now, if you strike your hand over that you will find
-that the bloom will at once depart, and when it goes it is gone forever.
-It only appears once. You go out into the flower garden early in the
-morning. The flower that hangs there impearled with dew, like so many
-jewels—you shake it once, so that the drops or beads will roll off. You
-take that same flower, after the dew has been shaken off, and you may
-sprinkle water over it as you please, yet it can never be made again
-what it was when the dew fell on it so gently from heaven. Again, on a
-frosty morning, you may see the panes of glass covered with landscapes,
-mountains, lakes and trees, blended into a fantastic picture. Now, lay
-your hand upon the glass and by the scratch of your finger or by the
-warmth of the palm; all the delicate tracery will be obliterated—all the
-beautiful picture will vanish, and you could not reproduce it, although
-you tried for a hundred years. Once wiped out, the picture on the glass
-is wiped out forever.
-
-So there is in youth a purity of character which, when once touched and
-defiled, can never be restored—a fringe more delicate than frostwork or
-the dew on the flowers or the bloom on the plum or apricot. Character is
-a thing which, when once stained, can never be again what it was. When a
-young boy or girl leaves the home of his or her parents, with the
-blessing of a mother’s tears upon the cheek or the blessing of a
-father’s hand upon the head, if earthly purity of character be once lost
-it is a loss that can never be made up again. Though by God’s mercy the
-sin may be forgiven, yet its effects cannot but be in some way felt, and
-the boy or girl will never be what he or she was before.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXIV.
-
-[Illustration: EACH ONE of US of IMPORTANCE]
-
-
-Never think yourself, whoever you are, of small importance. Never think
-that it is of little account whether you are good or bad, or what your
-example is to others. Each mere particle of dust, every tiny grain of
-sand, the minutest atom, is an active agent in the whole universe. So
-each one of us is of importance in our sphere, however isolated and
-insignificant that sphere may appear to be.
-
-A few particles of dust in a watch will stop its motion; small barnacles
-on a ship’s bottom will hinder its journey; and a little shifting sand
-in the great river will change its current. So, little boys and girls
-exercise their influence for weal or woe upon the world. Don’t you
-believe for once that the world is moved only by the great forces, the
-great men and the great enterprises. Little folks and little things
-likewise help to move the world along. Great generals are necessary; but
-what would they be without the soldiers behind them?
-
-Every boy has his part to do in the great work of the world, and every
-girl has her part to do. Every boy and girl is of importance; how
-important nobody knows, and perhaps never shall know until eternity
-reveals it. There ought to be in this truth great encouragement and
-great comfort to all who think that they are insignificant and have no
-work to do in this busy world. Perhaps in the distant future many a man
-who estimated himself great shall be found to have been insignificant,
-because of unfaithfulness to his trust; and many another man who perhaps
-thought himself of little worth will find himself glorified because he
-did what he could.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXV.
-
-[Illustration: THE POETRY OF LIFE]
-
-
-Poetry is more than verse-making, more than the jingle of words, more
-than the sing-song of meter.
-
-Sunshine and flowers, brightness and joyousness, the harmonies of the
-passions and the inspiration of love—these are the poetry of life.
-
-Without poetry, life is a tread-mill; a veil of tears; a dreary waste.
-Even religion is only a crucifixion—a death to sin—if we have not the
-resurrection into the new life of joy.
-
-Many of us make hard work of life by bending our backs too much. We get
-dirt in our eyes by keeping them too near the dust, and we get
-narrow-minded and selfish by our narrow radius of vision.
-
-To become truly rich we must stand in the dignity of our manhood; walk
-in the integrity of our calling; and run in the rhythm of a poetic
-nature. Out of harmony is out of sphere. The dignity, integrity and
-poetry of life are all lost by inharmony; only the ashes of
-disappointment are left; but with these we can dance at our work, and
-turn irksome duties into joyous privileges. Instead of moping in the
-valley of the shadow of death, we may live in the sunshine, where
-beautiful flowers and luscious fruits and delicious sweets grow.
-
-Yes; yes; we might as well live in light as in darkness; make life a
-joyful song as a funeral dirge; live amid glory as shame. With a radiant
-countenance, a beaming eye, and a loving hand, we can do more work and
-have more to do; we can get more out of life and have more life to
-enjoy; we can scatter more sunshine and have more left for ourselves.
-
-Christ came to bring to every toiler, heaven. Let us get into it
-quickly. It is here—and here only—that we find the poetry of life.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXVI
- ON BEING IN EARNEST.
-
-
-Of ten men who fail in life, nine men fail for want of zeal,
-earnestness, courage, where one man fails for want of ability. This
-half-heartedness, this lack of zeal, this timidity, this shrinking from
-duty and hard tasks is seen on all sides and among all classes. But I
-tell you, boys and girls, that the least enviable people in all the
-world are those who think that nothing is particularly worth while, that
-it does not matter much how a thing is done if it is only done with; who
-dwaddle along in a shabby sort of a way, considering only their own
-ease, with little sense of responsibility, and with no shame in being
-shirks. Every boy should make up his mind to live a round, full,
-earnest, intense life. Every girl should do the same. Don’t be
-satisfied, boys and girls, to be jellyfishes, with only a capacity for
-drawing in nourishment and lingering on until your time comes to die. Be
-vertebrates, people of backbone, purpose, aim, enthusiasm, earnestness.
-
-At a public dinner President Roosevelt asked Governor Odell of New York
-if he knew anything worth doing that was not hard in the doing, and the
-governor could think of nothing. As a rule perhaps there is nothing, and
-yet things once hard in the doing become easy as skill is gained by
-repetition. Be in earnest, be faithful and resolute, and it will act
-like a tonic, giving light to the eyes, springiness to the step, and
-buoyancy to the heart.
-
-[Illustration: BEING IN EARNEST.]
-
-Don’t be overcome by your circumstances. No matter how distracting a
-man’s surroundings may be, he may yet be able to focus his powers
-completely and to marshal them with certainty if he makes up his mind to
-do it. If things go hard with the self-mastered man or boy, he will be
-able to trample upon difficulties and to use his stumbling-blocks as
-stepping-stones. If a great misfortune overtake him he will simply use
-it as a starting point for a new departure, a turning point for more
-determined effort. He may be weighed down with sorrow and suffering, but
-he always starts anew with redoubled determination to do the thing he
-has set his heart upon doing. He will not be discouraged; he will not
-give up; he will fight it out to the end. Put him in prison, and he will
-write the “Pilgrim’s Progress.” Deprive him of his eyesight and he will
-write the “Paradise Lost.”
-
-It was the spirit of earnestness which fired the soul of Martin Luther
-at the Diet of Worms, who, after being urged to recant, said: “Here I
-stand; I can do no other; God help me!” It was this spirit which
-characterized William Lloyd Garrison, the champion of the abolition of
-slavery, who, when he was urged to stop fighting slavery, exclaimed: “I
-will not equivocate, I will not retract, I will not be moved one inch,
-and I will be heard.” So be in earnest, boys and girls, at home, at
-school, at work and at play. It will help you a thousand-fold.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXVII.
- YOUNG PEOPLE AND LIFE INSURANCE.
-
-
-Every little boy and girl, and, of course, every man and woman, of the
-colored race in America should carry a life insurance policy of some
-kind in some reliable company. In this matter the old people, as in some
-other things, ought to set the example for the young, but there are some
-reasons, growing chiefly out of their previous condition of slavery, why
-our mothers and fathers have not, as a rule, taken very largely to the
-business of having their lives insured. But because our parents have
-been negligent in this matter there is no reason why the younger
-generation should be. Life insurance is a good thing, boys and girls—one
-of the best things in the world. American life insurance companies alone
-pay to policy-holders or estates of policy-holders over one hundred
-million dollars annually. Only a very small and almost insignificant
-portion of this vast sum goes into the hands of colored people, and for
-the reason that very few colored people carry life insurance policies.
-
-[Illustration: TAKING OUT A POLICY.]
-
-Now use a little common sense about this matter. Whatever is good in
-life insurance for other races is good for our race; whatever in life
-insurance benefits other races will benefit our race. In business as in
-education, whatever is good for a white man is good for a black man. I
-would, therefore, urge every boy and girl to join a life insurance
-company, and where your mothers and fathers are not insured I would urge
-you to do your utmost to persuade them to join at once.
-
-For one reason, a life insurance policy is not expensive. You might as
-well talk of the expense of buying bank stock, or the expense of putting
-your money into a savings bank or any other safe place as to speak of
-the expense of keeping up a life insurance policy. It is accumulation
-and not expense. Every dollar put into life insurance is a dollar saved
-to yourself or your estate.
-
-For another reason life insurance is a good business investment.
-Carefully collected statistics on file in Washington City prove that
-investments in life insurance are much safer and yield much larger
-returns than money placed in a savings bank. When you are older you will
-perhaps be able to make these comparisons for yourself. For the present
-you can take my word for it.
-
-A third reason, life insurance is cheap. You can in an instant create a
-capital of $1,000, though you may be ever so poor, by laying aside only
-a few cents a week. Young people chew up and drink up and smoke up and
-frolic up more money every week than would be sufficient to protect them
-against the rainy days that must come to everybody.
-
-And, then, life insurance has a character value. It makes a young man a
-better man; it makes a young woman a better woman; that is to say, it
-makes them more economical, more business-like, happier, and, I believe,
-it will make them live longer.
-
-It is high time that black boys and girls were learning these things and
-acting upon them. When God commanded us not to serve money as a false
-god He did not say that money could not serve us, and I beseech the boys
-and girls, and the old people too, to exercise the same foresight and
-the same good sense about life insurance that other races exercise.
-
-
-
-
- LXXXVIII.
- THE LITTLE SAILOR CAT.
-
-
-In September, 1893, grouped on the Fall River Line pier at the foot of
-Warren Street, New York, there stood a party of twenty-three sailors
-waiting for the Puritan to take them on to Boston. The central figure in
-the group—a short, thickset man, with bronzed and grizzled
-moustache—stood erect with arms folded over his chest. Upon the solid
-foundation thus made nestled a little white kitten. The man and the
-kitten were the Boston contingent of the crew of the steamship City of
-Savannah, which had been wrecked the week before on Hunting Island, off
-the South Carolina coast.
-
-[Illustration: THE LITTLE SAILOR CAT.]
-
-The story of the beaching of the steamship and of the taking off of her
-crew by the City of Birmingham had been told in all the newspapers, but
-nothing had been said about the cat, so the Boston Herald said. Before
-the shipwreck the cat was nothing more than an ordinary ship’s cat, and
-the captain had named him Mascot; but that was the end of his
-distinction. After the disaster, nevertheless, all the sailors swore
-that the kitten was as good a sailor as any of them.
-
-“He’s a wonder,” said the short, thickset man, surveying the cat
-proudly; “nobody thought of him in the rush, but he got there just the
-same. He climbed the rigging in that gale like an old tar and held on
-for hours. He wasn’t a bit frightened either. Only he would ‘caterwaul’
-when he got hungry. We were on board of the boat fifty hours after she
-struck before the sea was such that we could be taken off in boats. At
-night the captain ordered all the crew into the rigging and made us stay
-there. We each took a piece of rope and lashed ourselves on, so as to
-keep from falling off when asleep. That’s what the captain said the
-string was for, but I never slept at all. I don’t think many others did.
-The cat got along without any rope, and she was there in the morning all
-right. When we got away at last, nearly crazy with thirst and so faint
-that we could hardly climb down the ‘Jacob’s ladder’ into the
-Birmingham’s boats, that little fellow climbed out of his nest in the
-rigging and wanted to go too. We were glad to take him.”
-
-
-
-
- LXXXIX.
-
-[Illustration: ADVICE TO LITTLE CHRISTIANS]
-
-
-1. Be punctual and regular at all the services of your church.
-
-2. Give close attention to the pastor in the public service. Good
-hearers make good preachers.
-
-3. Whenever you are aided by a sermon tell the pastor about it. In this
-way you will help him more than you think possible.
-
-4. Do not neglect morning and evening prayer at home. Pray daily for
-God’s blessing upon the preaching and other labors of the pastor.
-
-5. In the world let your light so shine before others that they may be
-led to glorify your Father which is in heaven. Let your light shine.
-
-6. Invite your friends to attend divine services. A drawing congregation
-is as good as a drawing preacher. Call for your friends often.
-
-7. Remember day by day that you are not your own, but have been “bought
-with a price,” and that you are Christ’s servant. Watch and pray.
-
-8. If any service is required of you in the church or in the Sunday
-school, do not shirk it; always say: “I will try for Jesus’ sake.”
-
-9. In the prayer meeting speak briefly and to the point. If you pray,
-ask only for what you want. Be short and direct. “Ask and ye shall
-receive.”
-
-10. Never subscribe more than you are able to pay, and be sure to pay
-whatever you promise. Whether much or little, give it cheerfully. “God
-loveth a cheerful giver.”
-
-11. Having found eternal life, use all appropriate means to develop
-Christian character. Prayer, reading the Bible, attending church and
-Sunday school, reading good books and Christian newspapers, keeping the
-best company—all these will help you.
-
-
-
-
- XC.
- A WORD TO PARENTS.
-
-
-[Illustration: A WORD TO PARENTS.]
-
-Children are a gift from God. Children are a heritage from the Lord. It
-depends largely on parents whether they become a heritage of honor and
-delight or of sorrow and shame. It is not simply incumbent upon parents
-that their children be well cared for, fed and clothed, properly
-educated and so forth; but more than this, they are to be brought up “in
-the nurture and admonition of the Lord.” This being true, then, the
-highest aim of rearing children is not simply that they may win success
-and command respect in the world. Respect and success are greatly to be
-desired and sought, but beyond them and beyond everything else is the
-highest and chiefest aim of parental love and care; that their children
-may honor and command the righteousness of God in the life that now is
-and magnify the glory of God in the life that is to be. This is the mark
-and prize of their high calling.
-
-Admitting this, then, the early conversion of children is all-important.
-But if they are to be early converted, is it not wise—nay, absolutely
-essential—that mothers and fathers prepare the way by restricting their
-natural impulses by which they are led to desire indulgence in the gay
-vanities of life? Is it not positively wrong for parents to indulge that
-pernicious and destructive delusion, which some allow, of permitting
-their children to have their own evil way in the hope that in due time
-they will in some way see their error and turn to the right path of
-their own accord? Father, you are a Christian. Mother, you are a
-Christian. Now, in your home, in the management of your children, are
-you doing the best you can to show what a Christian family should be?
-How is it, my friends? I leave that question with you.
-
-
-
-
- XCI.
- A HELPFUL MESSAGE.
-
-
-Life is too short to spend any time on a book that is not worth reading;
-but when you read a good book you will be richly repaid if you stick a
-sort of mental pin in sentences that especially impress you and return
-to them again and again. If the book is your own, it is sometimes
-helpful to mark it neatly here and there, and to copy some of the
-nuggets of thoughts. In that way you help to fasten them in your brain,
-and perhaps to engraft their meaning upon your lives. From a book of the
-writings and speeches of a New York preacher, Dr. Maltbie D. Babcock,
-who went a year or two ago to “the better land,” I have culled the
-following sentences that hold, I think, a helpful message for boys and
-girls as well as for old people.
-
-“Look out for your choices. They run into conduct, character, destiny.
-
-“To make the best of things is the right way to let things make the best
-of you.
-
-“Pay as little attention to discouragement as possible. This is the only
-world in which a Christian can suffer.
-
-“Whenever you feel blue remember that God loves you and think up some
-kindness, if no more than sending a flower to some one or writing a
-note.
-
-“If you can help anybody, even a little, be glad.
-
-“Do not let the good things of life rob you of the best things.
-
-“What have you done to-day that none but a Christian would do?”
-
-
-
-
- XCII.
- THE UNSEEN CHARMER.
-
-
-Carl Brickermann, a collection clerk in an uptown bank, in his
-accustomed daily routine found it necessary, among other things, to call
-by telephone the downtown brokerage firm of Hopegood & Co. One day he
-missed the familiar feminine voice which had usually responded to his
-calls. But the new voice seemed sweeter and much more passionately
-penetrating. For two or three days Brickermann was puzzled, not only
-because of the change at the other end of the ’phone, but also because
-of the strange and unaccountable fascination which the new voice
-possessed for him. At length one day, almost in desperation, he turned
-aside from his regular business inquiries to ask:
-
-“Where’s the other girl?”
-
-“Which other girl?” asked the mellifluous voice over the articulate
-wire.
-
-“The one who used to answer the ’phone for the Hopegoods,” explained
-Brickermann.
-
-“Promoted,” came the response, with a merry little laugh.
-
-“And you have her old place?” asked Brickermann, somewhat encouraged.
-
-“Yes; for awhile,” said the same still, small voice at the other end,
-and it sounded more and more sweetly to the would-be masher.
-
-“Well,” said Brickermann, laughing the while, “I used to know her quite
-well, and I should like to meet you face to face, if you don’t mind. I
-am so charmed with the music of your voice I am sure I should be
-perfectly entranced with the magic of your face.”
-
-[Illustration: “IS—ER—ER—MR. HOPEGOOD IN?”]
-
-A merry peal of laughter from the other end greeted this sally. The
-young man continued:
-
-“I used to come down some days about four o’clock to see Margie. Will
-you, my Unseen Charmer, grant me the same high favor?”
-
-“Why, certainly! Come any day,” answered the sweet voice which had so
-strangely bewitched the young man. In ecstasy Brickermann shouted back:
-
-“I’ll be down this afternoon.”
-
-Brickermann hung up the receiver, and, chuckling with delight, he turned
-to his other duties with the alacrity that a young spring chicken
-displays when it suddenly discovers a big fat worm.
-
-By three-thirty o’clock he had arranged his toilet, and stood before the
-mirror giving the finishing twirl to his budding moustache. He brushed
-his clothing the second time, brushed his hat, and, figuratively
-speaking, arrayed in purple and fine linen, he sallied forth. He boarded
-an elevated train bound for the downtown district. On his way down he
-tried to picture to himself the kind of a girl he should meet at the
-Hopegoods. Would she be tall or short of stature? Blonde or brunette?
-Above twenty-one years of age or only sweet sixteen? The quick arrival
-of the train at Park Place put a period to Brickermann’s reverie. He
-went tripping across a few blocks to the place where all of his hopes
-had been centered during the past few hours—in fact, days. Arrived
-there, he stepped into the front office where “Margie” had formerly
-presided. It was the same snug and cosy room, but he failed to behold
-there the eagerly expected young lady. Instead he ran amuck a chubby
-little boy, with a ruddy face and curly hair, and perhaps not more than
-fourteen or fifteen years old, sitting in “Margie’s” place.
-
-Brickermann was visibly embarrassed. He did not know where to begin or
-what to say. He twitched nervously at the glove which he carried in his
-hand, and finally he stammered:
-
-“Is—er—Mr. Hopegood in?”
-
-“No, sir,” said the boy. “Can I be of any service to you?”
-
-Brickermann’s face turned blood red, and great drops of perspiration
-stood out upon his forehead. The accents of the little boy startled him,
-for they were the same that had been wafted to him almost daily along
-the wire and with which he thought he had been enamored. In the midst of
-his confusion he managed to say, hoping almost against hope that his
-identity had not been discovered:
-
-“Well, er—er—I’ll call again.”
-
-And, without waiting to hear the Unseen Charmer speak again, he hastily
-retired with as good grace as was possible under the circumstances.
-
-
-
-
- XCIII.
- OUR COUNTRY.
-
-
-Boys and girls, we are all American citizens, the last one of us. This
-is our country, as much as it is the country of any other race, and we
-should love it and fight for it as our fathers have loved, fought and
-died for it on many a battlefield. We may be the descendants of
-Africans, but we are citizens of the United States. This is our home—our
-country. Let us believe it, in spite of what some foolish people say.
-Therefore I am going to give you one or two sentiments which you should
-learn early in life in order to stimulate your patriotism.
-
-1. May the honor of our country be without stain.
-
-2. May the glory of America never cease to shine.
-
-3. May every American manfully withstand corruption.
-
-4. May reverence for the laws ever predominate in the hearts of the
-American people.
-
-5. The sons and daughters of America, may their union be cemented by
-love and affection, and their offspring adorn the stations they are
-destined to fill.
-
-6. May the growth of the American union never be prevented by party
-spirit.
-
-7. The boys of America, may they be strong and virtuous, manly and
-brave.
-
-8. The girls of America, may they prove to be such in heart and life as
-will make them worthy mothers of a strong and noble race.
-
-9. Health to our president, prosperity to our people, and may Congress
-direct its endeavors to the public good.
-
-10.—
-
- May Peace o ’er America spread her wing,
- And Commerce fill her ports with gold;
- May Arts and Science comfort bring,
- And Liberty her sons enfold.
-
-
-
-
- XCIV.
- THE “DON’T-CARE” GIRL.
-
-
-About the worst girl in all this world is the girl who doesn’t care what
-people think or say about her conduct; the girl who goes to every “hop,”
-to every party, who stays out late at night with the boys, who hangs
-over the gate and talks to them, and who cuts a number of foolish
-capers, and then when any one speaks to her, shoots her head ’way up in
-the air, and turns up her nose, if she can, and says boldly: “Oh, I
-don’t care; nobody has anything to do with me!” She is the worst girl in
-the world, and she will never come to any good end. Every girl who is a
-law unto herself in regard to all that she says or does is certain not
-only to bring upon herself the condemnation of those whose good opinion
-it is worth while to have, but she will most certainly incur the
-punishment of a just God. And sometimes, I am sorry to say, I think that
-when a girl proudly declares that she doesn’t care for the good opinion
-of others she does so because she knows that she has already lost all
-right to that good opinion.
-
-[Illustration: THE “DON’T-CARE” GIRL.]
-
-It is wrong, boys and girls, to undertake to run roughshod over the
-so-called prejudices of the public. It is a foolish thing to take
-delight in trying to shock people by your boisterous and unladylike and
-unbecoming conduct. Every really wise and nice girl does care a good
-deal for the good opinion of others, and particularly for the good
-opinion of persons older than she is. She recognizes the fact that the
-laws of conventionality and of good society are based upon what is right
-and what is proper, and that no girl can with propriety set them at
-naught.
-
-Some girls go so far as to say that they “don’t care” what their own
-fathers and mothers think. The wild girl who says this is setting at
-defiance not only the human parental law, but also the law of God, which
-plainly commands children to obey their parents.
-
-Haven’t you ever seen a “don’t-care” girl? She is nearly always reckless
-in manner and speech; she is bold and defiant; she is impudent beyond
-mention; and she is very fond of ridiculing girls who do care a great
-deal what others think about them.
-
-No matter whose children they are—no matter what schools they have
-attended—these “don’t care” girls are no good, and good girls ought not
-to associate with them. Every day such flippant girls are treading on
-dangerous ground, and some day, unless a merciful God prevents it, she
-will come to open disgrace and die and go to torment. I am hoping to see
-the day when all the “don’t-care” girls will have passed out of
-existence, and then all our girls will be of the refined and womanly
-kind who do care a great deal about their conduct, their manners and
-their morals. I don’t want my daughter to associate with any other kind.
-
-
-
-
- XCV.
- NEGRO HEROES.
-
-
-No true history of the American continent can be written without giving
-due credit to the part which brave negro men have played on the field of
-battle in the defense of liberty. At the head of the list of great negro
-soldiers stands unquestionably Toussaint L’Ouverture, the emancipator of
-Hayti, the little republic to the south of the Island of Cuba. This
-black hero, who never saw a soldier until he was fifty years old,
-crossed swords with the great Napoleon, who is said to be the greatest
-general the world has ever known, and he outwitted that great warrior.
-Wendell Phillips in a great oration places the name of Toussaint at the
-head of the list of all the world’s great leaders and statesmen, above
-the name of even our own George Washington.
-
-Next comes Crispus Attucks, who was killed in the Boston massacre on the
-night of March 5, 1770. His blood was the first blood shed in the cause
-of American independence. John Adams and Daniel Webster both date the
-beginning of American independence from that terrible massacre. Later on
-when the Revolutionary War came the negro played a valiant part and many
-individuals won just fame. For instance, Peter Salem and Salem Poor both
-distinguished themselves at the battle of Bunker Hill, and at other
-points. To-day a monument stands on Boston Common erected in honor of
-Crispus Attucks, Peter Salem, Salem Poor, Samuel Maverick and James
-Caldwell.
-
-[Illustration: NEGRO HEROES.]
-
-All the boys and girls now living know about the heroism of Antonio
-Maceo in behalf of the freedom of Cuba, and how that brave general laid
-down his life for his own people shortly before the United States in
-1898 took up arms in defense of Cuban liberty and drove the Spanish
-tyrants out. Of course there were many colored soldiers who took notable
-parts in the work done by our country during that short and decisive
-war. It is even claimed on good authority that the black soldiers saved
-the regiment of Rough Riders, which was commanded by the intrepid
-Colonel Roosevelt who afterwards became governor of New York and
-president of the United States.
-
-But before the Spanish-American War the negroes had given good account
-of themselves on many a well-fought field—in the war of 1812 and again
-in the great Civil War. In the Civil War, which resulted in the
-restoration of the Union and the freedom of the slaves, there were
-186,000 colored soldiers. To-day a monument stands on Boston Common,
-also, in memory of the Fifty-fourth Massachusetts Regiment of United
-States soldiers. This was a colored regiment, which was commanded by a
-gallant white man named Robert Gould Shaw. He and a large proportion of
-his command were killed at Fort Wagner, S. C., in July, 1863.
-
-In the Civil War we were not allowed to have our own officers, all the
-officers being white. In the Spanish-American War this was changed, and
-we had over two hundred officers, including some as high as colonels and
-two paymasters with the rank of majors. When another war comes we are
-going to have some generals as well as colonels and captains and majors.
-Some of the little boys who are reading these words may be called on to
-render this higher service for the country and the race. I hope, boys,
-if it should be so, that you will be prepared to give as good an account
-of your stewardship as those who have gone before. I hope you will learn
-a good deal about the lives of the great heroes above named, and about
-others whom I cannot stop to mention now. In this way you will gain
-inspiration for the future.
-
-
-
-
- XCVI.
- FREDERICK DOUGLASS TO YOUNG PEOPLE.
-
-
-Shortly before he died Frederick Douglass made a tour through the South.
-Among other places he visited Atlanta University. At that place he made
-an address to the young people. It is so full of hope and help that I
-wanted to place it where every ambitious black boy and girl in America
-can see it. It has never been published before, except in the Bulletin
-of Atlanta University. Mr. Douglass said:
-
-[Illustration: FREDERICK DOUGLASS.]
-
-“My young friends: I see before me an assemblage of young people, full
-of the blood of youth, just entering upon the voyage of life. It is an
-interesting spectacle to me, as to us all, to meet such an assembly as I
-see before me this morning in an institution of learning, of knowledge,
-and of ethics and of Christian graces. I experience great pleasure in
-what I see to-day. There is no language to describe my feelings. It was
-no mere image that John saw and described in the apocalypse. It was a
-new heaven and a new earth indeed. When I look back upon the time when I
-was a fugitive slave I recollect the evils and cruelty of slave-hunting.
-No mountain was so high, no valley was so deep, no glen so secluded, no
-place so sacred to liberty that I could put my foot upon it and say I
-was free! But now I am free! Contrasting my condition then and now the
-change exceeds what John saw upon the isle of Patmos. A change vast and
-wonderful, that came by the fulfilling of laws. We got freed by laws,
-marvellous in our eyes. Men, brave men, good men, who had the courage of
-their convictions, were arrested and subjected to persecutions, mobs,
-lawlessness, violence. They had the conviction of truth. Simple truth
-lasts forever!
-
-“Be not discouraged. There is a future for you and a future for me. The
-resistance encountered now predicates hope. The negro degraded,
-indolent, lazy, indifferent to progress, is not objectionable to the
-average public mind. Only as we rise in the scale of proficiency do we
-encounter opposition. When we see a ship that lies rotting in the
-harbor, its seams yawning, its sides broken in, taking water and
-sinking, it meets with no opposition; but when its sails are spread to
-the breeze, its top-sails and its royals flying, then there is
-resistance. The resistance is in proportion to its speed. In Memphis
-three negro men were lynched, not because they were low and degraded,
-but because they knew their business and other men wanted their
-business.
-
-“I am delighted to see you all. Don’t be despondent. Don’t measure
-yourselves from the white man’s standpoint; but measure yourselves by
-the depths from which you have come. I measure from these depths, and I
-see what Providence has done. Daniel Webster said in his speech at the
-dedication of Bunker Hill monument: ‘Bunker Hill monument is completed.
-There it stands, a memorial of the past, a monitor of the present, a
-hope of the future. It looks, speaks, acts!’ So this assembly is a
-monitor of the present, a memorial of the past, a hope of the future. I
-see boys and girls around me. Boys, you will be men some day. Girls, you
-will be women some day. May you become good men and women, intelligent
-men and women, a credit to yourselves and your country.
-
-“I thank you for what I have experienced to-day and I leave you
-reluctantly, and shall always carry with me the pleasantest impressions
-of this occasion.”
-
-
-
-
- XCVII.
- TOO HIGH A DAM.
-
-
-Once upon a time a criminal, sentenced to a twenty-year term of
-punishment, declared that his ruin was due to the fact that too high a
-“dam” had been built around his early life.
-
-He was a boy on a farm, the son of strict parents, who never unbent into
-friends and comrades, but had iron ideas of parental duty along the
-lines of restraints, and gave large doses of the catechism and the Ten
-Commandments, interspersed with much fault-finding and complaints of the
-waywardness of boys in general and their own boy in particular.
-
-As a consequence the boy chafed against the “high dam,” burst its bounds
-early and came to the city with a zest for freedom in proportion to the
-restraint he had undergone and an admiration for a fast life. This was
-by way of reaction from his disgust for the farm and its slow ways.
-
-“Don’t build your dams too high,” was the brief sermon preached by this
-condemned criminal and directed to parents—especially those who are
-rearing children in the country or in small towns. Human nature will
-continue to be human nature, and boys will continue to be boys. Youth
-will long, and naturally so, for variety and amusement. The house in
-which parents never unbend in sympathy with their children’s longing for
-a little brightness and jollity, where work goes on in unretrieved
-monotony, and home means only a place to sleep and eat in—such a home
-sends its boys and girls to the city before they are panoplied to meet
-its temptations; either this, or else it hardens and saddens them into
-mere machines or beasts of burden.
-
-Books, music, flowers, games, social clubs, cheerful pictures, love and
-sympathy—these will bind the young heart to home and right living and
-will obviate the necessity of the “high dams” of restraint.
-
-
-
-
- XCVIII.
- A GOOD FELLOW.
-
-
-He was a good fellow.
-
-He spent his money like a Prince.
-
-There was nothing too good for him to do for those with whom he kept
-company.
-
-He lived rapidly, and had no thought of to-morrow. He burned the candle
-of life at both ends.
-
-To-day he is dead,—and those vampires who sucked his life’s blood and
-helped him to spend his money have no time to give him one thought.
-
-Ah, how insincere and empty is the title of “good fellow” when it is
-applied to the man whose money is always on tap for those who are
-desirous of having a good time! And how corrupt and undesirable are the
-so-called friendships which spring from a lavish expenditure of money!
-Boys, the roof over your heads covers the best friends you could
-possibly have on earth. Those who slap you on the shoulder and say
-hilariously, “Good boy!” are seldom ever worth their salt. They like you
-for what they can get out of you—that’s all!
-
-Real happiness in this world comes, if at all, from living right and
-doing right. If you are a good fellow in the sense of giving everybody a
-“good time” with your hard-earned means, I warn you that, when your
-money gives out, all your friends will desert you, and when you die they
-will be the last ones to come near you, and may even laugh at what a
-fool you made of yourself!
-
-
-
-
- XCIX.
- THE FUTURE OF THE NEGRO.
-
-
-My dear boys and girls, I have written nearly one hundred stories for
-this book and I have not said one word about the so-called Race Problem.
-I have done this on purpose. I believe that the less you think about the
-troubles of the race and the less you talk about them and the more time
-you spend in hard and honest work, believing in God and trusting him for
-the future, the better it will be for all concerned. I know, of course,
-that the sufferings which are inflicted upon the colored people in this
-country are many and grievous. I know that we are discriminated against
-in many ways—on common carriers, in public resorts and even in private
-life. The right to vote is being taken away from us in nearly all the
-Southern states. Lynchings are on the increase. Not only our men but our
-women also are being burned at the stake. What shall we do? There are
-those who say that we must strike back—use fire and torch and sword and
-shotgun ourselves. But I tell you plainly that we cannot afford to do
-that. The white people have all the courts, all the railroads, all the
-newspapers, all the telegraph wires, all the arms and ammunition and
-double the men that we have. In every race riot the negro would get the
-worst of it finally. But there is a higher reason than that. We cannot
-afford to do wrong. We cannot afford to lose our decency, our
-self-respect, our character. No man will ever be the superior of the man
-he robs; no man will ever be the superior of the man he steals from. I
-would rather be a victim than a victimizer. I would rather be wronged
-than to do wrong. And no race is superior to the race it tramples upon,
-robs, maltreats and murders. In spite of prejudice; in spite of
-proscription; in spite of nameless insults and injuries, we cannot as a
-race, afford to do wrong. But we can afford to be patient. God is not
-dead. His chariots are not unwheeled. It is ordained of God that races,
-as well as individuals, shall rise through tribulations. And during this
-period of stress and strain through which we are passing in this country
-I believe that there are unseen forces marshalled in the defense of our
-long-suffering and much-oppressed people. “They that be with us are more
-than they that be with them.” What should we care, then, though all the
-lowlands be filled with threats, if the mountains of our hope and
-courage and patience are filled with horses and chariots of Divine
-rescue?
-
-
-
-
- C
- THE TRAINING OF CHILDREN.
-
-
-My last words shall be to parents. Many parents neglect the training of
-their children until the boys and girls have grown to be almost men and
-women, and then they expect all at once to develop them into
-well-rounded characters, as if by magic. Others fix upon a definite time
-in life—say, ten or twelve years old—before which time they say it is
-unnecessary to seek to make lasting impressions upon the minds of
-children, all unconscious of the fact that the character may have been
-long before that period biased for good or evil.
-
-I say it deliberately—it is a deep and abiding conviction with me, that
-the time to begin to shape the character of children is as soon as they
-begin to know their own mothers from other mothers, or as soon as they
-become awake to the events which are taking place around them. The
-farmer who has the notion that his child can wait, does not dare to let
-his corn and cotton wait. He has observed that there are noxious weeds
-which spring up side by side with the seed he has planted, and,
-marvelous to say, the weeds outgrow the plants. They must, therefore, be
-cut down and kept down, or else they will ruin the crop.
-
-Side by side with your tender babe in arms there are growing now, dear
-mothers, the poisonous tares. They are rooted already in the child’s
-heart, and, unless they are stricken down pretty soon, they will
-dominate the child’s life. And, of course, there is only one way to
-destroy evil—that is, to plant good in its stead. If there is one
-untenanted chamber in your child’s heart, inhabit it, I pray you, with
-nobler and purer thoughts which before long shall bring forth fruit unto
-God. Satan does not wait, I assure you; he never allows a vacancy to
-remain unoccupied in anybody’s heart, old or young. He rushes into empty
-hearts and idle lives and sows tares thicker than the strewn leaves of
-autumn. It is an old and senseless and barbarian custom which has taught
-us that the child can wait or must wait. If anybody must wait at table
-to be served, it is usually the little child, who may be the hungriest
-of all; if some one must remain away from church or Sunday-school, it is
-often the youngest child, who perhaps needs most to go; if some one must
-be kept out of the day school, it is the smallest child, of course; and
-during the year that he remains idle he may receive impressions and
-learn lessons that will mar his whole future life. Let us have done with
-this barbaric practice. Make room for the children; give them not only
-the first place but the best place.
-
-In almost any city in the South any Sunday in the year you will find
-more children—more boys and girls—outside of the Sunday-schools than you
-will find inside. There is a loud and crying call sounding from the past
-and from the future and bidding mothers and fathers to be more diligent
-in the matter of having their children embrace opportunities of growth
-and spiritual culture which are almost within a stone’s throw. If
-mothers and fathers will not hear and obey this clarion call I believe
-that they will be brought to account for it in the day of judgment. Not
-only so, but in the years to come they will be compelled to wail out
-their sorrow over prodigal sons and daughters who might have proven to
-be ornaments to society and to the church if their parents had devoted
-half the care upon them that they expended upon colts and calves,
-kittens and puppies that grew up with them!
-
-In all earnestness I implore those to whom God has given winsome little
-children to begin early, as early as thy find it possible, to train
-their young lives for God and heaven. Let their little voices learn
-early to lisp the precious name of Jesus and be attuned to sing His
-praise. If you leave them this legacy—than which there is none
-greater—there will come peace and joy to your old age, and the light of
-heaven, like the golden glow of a radiant sunset, will rest on your
-dying bed.
-
-And now, as I close these stories, there comes to me across the
-intervening space of silence and of tears fond memories of a sweet and
-patient mother. I cannot remember when she began to talk to me of Jesus
-nor read to me the word of God. I remember well when she taught me how
-to read, and the old-fashioned blue back spelling-book is as plainly
-before me now as in those long past days. But, long before that, I had
-heard her read the Bible and raise her voice in prayer for all whom she
-loved. And to-day those memories live when a thousand busy scenes of
-after life lie dead. And when old age comes on—if God should spare me to
-be old—the memory of my mother’s words and her reverential prayers will
-be the brightest of all the joys that shall light up the evening of my
-life.
-
-
- THE END.
-
------
-
-Footnote 1:
-
- Published in the Voice of the Negro.
-
-Footnote 2:
-
- Published in Lippincott’s Magazine.
-
-Footnote 3:
-
- Published in Lippincott’s Magazine.
-
-Footnote 4:
-
- Published in Lippincott’s.
-
-Footnote 5:
-
- Published in Lippincott’s.
-
-Footnote 6:
-
- Published in The World’s Work.
-
-------------------------------------------------------------------------
-
-
-
-
- TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES
-
-
- 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling.
- 2. Retained anachronistic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as
- printed.
- 3. Footnotes have been re-indexed using numbers and collected together
- at the end of the last chapter.
- 4. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_.
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Floyd's Flowers Or Duty and Beauty For
-Colored Children, by Silas X. Floyd
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK FLOYD'S FLOWERS ***
-
-***** This file should be named 60109-0.txt or 60109-0.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/0/1/0/60109/
-
-Produced by Richard Tonsing, hekula03, and the Online
-Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This
-file was produced from images generously made available
-by The Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-